THE

WONDERFUL
BY

ROMANCE

PIERRE
Author

DE
the

COULEVAIN
"

of

"

On "The

Branch,"
Unknown

The

Heart
etc.

of Life,"

Isle,"

Translated

by

ALYS

HALLARD

NEW

YORK AND
1914

DODD,

MEAD

COMPANY

Copyright,

1914

By

DODD,

MEAD

"

COMPANY

T0$l
f

1055475

AMERICA TO

THOUGHTS COUNTRY OP NEW

PIEKRE

DE

COULEVAIN

PREFACE

The It

Wonderful
even

Romance
one

It

certainly
the the human divine

is not brain
Powers

mine.
duces. proare

is not It

of
romance

those

that which of the

is in

the the
we

elaborating
romance

depths
are

Infinite.

It

is
to

that

which
from

all

living, from
;

morning
in which
we

night
the

and heroes of

night
the

to

morning

the

one

are

and

martyrs.

It is the

romance

of this

Earth

ours.

My

latest cells for of with

volume
of the
Eve my

was

only
set
to
a

just finished,
work
once

when

the

literary
took
up,

brain

more.

They
out

fourth

time,

novel
The

planned

after
factured manu-

the

birth

Triumphant.
and

individuals,
stored
up
once

features
most

impressions
way,
a

in

my

brain
upon

in the
young

the
screen.

mysterious
There of which
was

appeared
face,

more

woman's
once

ful, beauti-

face of
a man

had

caught
it.
of Then the of last
age.

glimpse,
there
scions
He
was was

with the
an

ray

sunshine
of
man

falling
the

on

face old

of
race,

world,
45

one

of

of

some

years grey,

dark,
eyes

his
were

hair
very

was

just turning
was

the

pupils
and his of

of

his

light, he

clean the

shaven

mouth
a queror con-

had

an

ironical, bad
who

expression,
all
a

expression
of with the

knows

the

bitterness

victory.
the face
savage

There
pression ex-

was

the

face, too, of
of Holbein's

working-man,
Christ
and then

of

girl

of

sorrows.

ii

PREFACE

All these outlines became seemed

found
scenes as

so

vivid and

life-likethat it form. them

to
me

though they
names

must for
me

actually take
them.
or

I
act

harmonious which creative

I made

either

amused

moved

me

pity.
tense in-

This

work, which

is God's

work,

gave

and, for several months, I simply revelled pleasure in it. I then began to feel disgusted with all these imaginary stories which only depictedthe struggle of
love.
I

had

commenced

reading

the

Wonderful

Romance

whilst

roused
It had

searchingfor The Heart in me which a curiosity

of Life,
wanted
to

and

this had satisfied.

be

given me an absolute need of truth and of reality. Reality is a fruit which Humanity has not yet succeeded in opening. Its shell is hard, its pulp bitter, but each
..

a surprise, divine spark. I have caught a glimpse of the a germ, beautiful shade of its paradises, of the rays of hope which lightup its purgatoriesand of the gleams of dawn which brightenits hells. Its depths and its mysteriesattract The me irresistibly. splendour of its brilliant light chased little ideal figures. They will away my poor again some day, I have no doubt. They will appear I shall take never them die, for they are Thought. with me to the Beyond and Nature will perhaps do away something with them. a

of its vermillion

seeds contains

mystery,

Now
want

that
to have

my
one

vision has

become

more

I objective,
is

last look at Life.

There

something

both

and droll in the idea of a human creature pathetic himself up from earth, coming out of himself and lifting it were, in order to contemplate the divine work, as

PREFACE

iii

thus

becoming
very

spectator of the piecein which

for the

he is

playing a
I have
too

small part ! blamed

been

having put
scene. now

my

own

ality person-

frequentlyon
it

I have do

done it

this

consciously un-

hitherto,but
whenever shall not
seems

I shall

consciously,
I

necessary any
excuses

and, what
for this, as the first and
then It
"

is still more,
my

make

illustrious
sense

predecessorshave

done.
me,

In

place,a
my

of all of

dignitywould
that

prevent

horror
a

of
sort

is false and

conventional.
said that It
seems :

was man

poor

who psychologist eyes of his valet."

no man or

No

is great in the the contrary, that

The

to me, to

on

is of

great, except
a

his valet.
very

valet of

Pope
and

King only
on

thinks have

himself

superior to

his

who colleagues he will

ordinary mortals
airs for the

for masters,

put

grand
to His

simplestservices
to His

that he has to render I have of it,on illusion.

of one's
not
seen

Holiness,or
course,

Majesty.
I
am sure causes

this

myself, of
to

but

account

of the curious

aberration be

which

It

is

then, possible,
to be

great in the
own

eyes
more

valet,but
to

great in one's
it is all the

eyes

is

and difficult,

the thinker

and
that
must

men

of science know

impossible.Writers efforts and gropings

The
own

their have
every

master-piecesrepresent.
known
the seamy

very

saints

side of their
or

sanctity,
share

and

individual of his
I
can own

is

more

less

conscious,at certain
have
more,

moments,
of

I inferiority.
never

had

my

vanity.
God
my

have much

any

though, now,
Thanks
line of world

and
to two

alone age, I

knows
now

how

I
on

regret this !

find

myself

worlds.

My

impressionson

boundary leavingthe one

the

IT

PREFACE

and

my
to

intuitions
their

with

regard

to

the

Beyond
some

may,

thanks
value.

absolute

have sincerity,

scientific

give them without I firmly believe that Wrongly or rightly, gradually prepared from a long time back,
I shall therefore

any

scruple.
been

I have

ing for the readI

of the
was

Wonderful

Romance.

even

believe that
a

created

solelyfor this,and,
present,
I do not I

if it be

I privilege,

have

certainly paid dearly for

to

it.

Up
them

the

have

only
time
to
can

hovered
I intend

round
to

the

great questions of life. This

attack
one

frankly.
and justice,

pretend
I

be able to solve examine that

many

but singlequestion,

I feel that
an

in

all

with

open

mind, and
been

is

thing. some-

Only
same

those

readers

who

have

brought into, the

me.

current

of
small

thought
number,
will
are

will understand I

It does

will
not

only
matter.

be

fancy,

but

that
of

Evolution there

make

majorities
not

certain destined

minorities,and
to become

majorities that
do majorities go
on a

are

minorities.
I
am

Such

count.

And

so

compelled to
How

fresh cruise to the

Heart year, how

of Life.

long
I

will it last?

Perhaps
me

one

perhaps
shall I be

two

years.

Where
am

will it take
to

and

helped?
my do
not

curious contains

know

all this.

I wonder
a

whether

motor

for sufficient spirit I shall not trouble I shall

fresh

flight. I
that.

know

and

about

If the I
am

flightshould
no

be necessary,

accomplish it, as
When
Dr.

longer working for myself.

out

Charcot The

set

for

the

South

Pole,

he

called his boat

Why My

Not?

I shall be

call my

little
ac-

barque

The

Why.

will icebergs

formidable

PREFACE

cumulations ideas.
I

of

childish

beliefs,
to

prejudices destroy
shall

and

wrong

shall

not

attempt

them,
endeavour

as

they,
make

too,

are

things
for

of

beauty,

but

to

passage will

myself
me

right
to

through
open
sea.

them,
At

passage

which block

take

the

present
with

they
scanty

the

way but

to

this. without
with

am

setting
a

out

provisions,
care

not

compass.

Let

those

who

for
of

me

come

me!

If,
not

during
to

this

cruise

in

search

the

truth,
to

am

able

interest

them,
tears,
of

to

touch

their

hearts,
their

bring
and

to

their

eyes their

pleasant
sense

to

provoke
if
I do

gaiety,
succeed

tickle

mour, hu-

not

in

turning
Author

their

thoughts
divine
script, manu-

and

their

adoration

towards

the

of It

the

they

have

only

to

leave

me.

is

quite

simple!

ROMANCE THE WONDERFUL

THE

WONDERFUL
CHAPTER

ROMANCE

Sache

done

cette

triste matin le chant

et
ou

rassurante

chose du

Que
N'a

nul, Coq
tout
a

du

Resslgnol

soir,

fait

qu'il rdverait
EDMOJTD

d'avoir. ROSTAND.

LAUSANNE.

SOME

twenty
town

years
one

ago,

when
I

driving through
saw
a

little

English gathered
sheet
eye.

Sunday,
kind
with
was

crowd
was

of

people
a

round cardboard

of
a

easel,

on

which

placed
of
a

of

charcoal
"

drawing Thy
eye

huge
be
who the
was

Underneath

written

must

born look
words
a

again."
like

One

of

those

dissenting ministers,
birds,
to
was

big,
the

half-starved

explaining
voice, there
was

of

Evangel.
silence in the
was

Thanks the

his

church-like
a

street,
of

which
my

disturbed To On fail
to
a

for

few

seconds
scene

by

wheels both

carriage.
and I did
a

foreigner, the arriving

tell them
and At very
at

curious

comic.
not

the

house

of I
on

my

friends,

about

it, and

joked them
their

in

pitilessway,
excentricities.

tactlessly,
am

religious
to

present, I
was

rather

inclined
for it
me

believe
It

that

this

naif

drawing
itself
on

placed there
mind
and

too.

photographed
been

my

has, perhaps,
1

doing

an

2
occult

THE work

WONDERFUL
there

ROMANCE
has eye

which

helped
must

in the be born

preparation

of this volume.

Yes,

our

after
new

it must become being subjective, birth, for which philosophyand

again and, objective. This

are

science

ing workleaves

unawares,

marks behind
eye,

the moment it.

has

when

humanity

its childhood

The been

miracle, illustrated by the

huge
am

charcoal

accomplished,as
quarters
like the dumb. of

far
my

as

concerned. I
was

During
both blind
I
was

three and
never

ence, exist-

deaf,

majority of
without

human

but beings, I

I looked

seeing,and
born without the Garden
all the

heard what

without
as was

is known

understanding. I was The faith. legend of

told
was

of Eden, which
comers

to

me,

as one

it is to
more was

fresh

in this world,
to

only
my of

to add fairy-story already crammed. impressionof mine.

those

with

which

brain

I vouch

for the
on,

truth

this first

Later sincere

the

catechism
me.

roused
It
was

the most

curious

and

in incredulity
me men

the

dogma

of hell that made

distrustful.
to

I refused out with-

to believe that

God, who

told

times forgive
to eternal

number, could,Himself, doom

That seemed
to
me

them

ing. suffer-

most

unlikely.

The

fact that

humanity
years, my
"

had

been

kept waiting so long, four

my
common

thousand
sense

for its

redemption,caused

and

instinct of You
must

justiceto rebel. be mistaken, all of you," arranged

like that."

began
This

to say ;

"

thingswere
I
was

never

remark,

which
my

was constantly repeating,

very

mother. religious

sincere I
saw

conviction,but
that it took

also in
I

despair of kept repeating it, with because wicked delight,

the childish perver-

effect.

regret my

THE and
two

WONDERFUL ashamed
games

ROMANCE of it.
of At the

sitynow
between
how
out

am

age used

of twelve,
to

mad

rounders, I

wonder
to

things had
from
"

about? I wanted really come of pure wilfulness, spirit hoping to

"

find

confound
a

the

grown-ups for the

with
"

my

arguments,
I the

as

I had
not

secret

aversion

grown-ups."
or

did

really,at

heart, care yet

I I have in obedience have been

about
been

the truth
in search

of things, and justice all my

"

of them

life, probably
the other it is
of one." who their ing, sufferfores Where-

to that

force which

I call
"

in
me,

search

of them
me

and

they
me

have

found

conquered
I first
came

and into the

to
"

made
contact

servant.

When moral have

"

with and

with
"

all ugliness,
ever come

Whys

that mine

the

lips of humanity
me,
or

came

to

and hear

nothing
or

answered

at

any
was was

rate, I could

not

understand Romance

anything.
down
;

I it

holding the Wonderful

turned
not

upside
in

towards it out. my
own

me

on

the
saw

side,and subjective
Life

I could ing accordI

make
to

I
state

myself alone,
and
even

of

mind

of

body.

I was thought it very fine,and even splendid,when not going happy, but abominable when everythingwas If I were I considered according to my wishes. disappointed, that all humanity was vile and unworthy. My and my those who intolerance, towards unyieldingness did not think as I did, were simply ridiculous. I saw Life as it appears tales, through legends,old women's dogmas, prejudices and conventionalities. My vision the north, south, east and west by my bounded was on infinitesimal personality and it did not allow me to own be just either towards felProvidence, or towards my

THE

WONDERFUL Giordano

ROMANCE

low-creatures.

Bruno,

the

philosopherof
of
a

Nola, said:
is not

"Religion is
to

the shadow
That of
was

truth, but
wonderful

it

contrary
of

truth." shadow
me.

tuition inmained re-

his.
me,

This

truth, which
made
man

had

with
man,
me

troubled

God,

(made inspired
the

in
with

had reality, by Christianism), love

or

never

with

awe,

but my

soul had

retained

hereditary impress of
has
from made
so

that

conception which symbolical

This

many

atheists.

did not

prevent
nostro

me

the and feeling seeing whom

our

Eternal

God, the living God,

"

the God

Leonardo first motive of

da

Vinci called
Nature
to
me

primo
to
me

motore,"

power. seemed
a

seemed
even

to be outside

myself,it
I
was

to be

thing somea

hostile.

like

poor

bee, shut

up

under

glassshade, which rushes towards the blue sky" buzzing in despair, and hurts itself against the transparent wall. the The when the way I found out, toward day came
Infinite, opened for
me.

In

every

conversion,there

is

the one when moment, never-to-be-forgotten the points are changed and Providence puts us on to line. The a new points were changed for me and I am going to tell how this happened. The story is rather of incidents will long, perhaps, but this accumulation show the profoundness of the Divine work and will give and thousands of episodes an example of the thousands

always

which
Some

go

to

compose
or

the Wonderful sixteen years

Romance. ago, when

fifteen I made of
a

staying at
d'O
,

Cannes,
the widow under with

the

acquaintance of
who
was

Baroness
an

Russian She

had

held

important post
of age,

government.
that

about kind

thirtyyears
of

Slavonic original,

which ugliness,

is

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

afternoon One something seemed to be on her mind. I was going along drivingwith her and, just as we were between two hedges in full blossom, she suddenly said: "Do whom I am expecting this evening? you know Not at all,"I answered, smilingat the question.
" " "

An

adopted daughter,"she
you
a are

said.
.

"

Oh,

not
"

charge of
"

child?
an

It is almost

enough to take I exclaimed, impulsively. but I think I shall like obligation, going to
be foolish Madame
my

this

obligation,"said before months eighteen

"

d'O

"
.

About
tinued, con-

husband's

death," she
with him

he

was

sent

to

China.

I went

and,

as

we

were

returninghome
we were

storm

and

fell and
very

broke

his

again,there was a terrible almost shipwrecked. My husband doctor treated him leg. The ship's
was

and skilfully,

most

devoted.
we

He

was

well

munerated, re-

of course,

but of
a

discovered Siberian
and
one

that

this Dr.
he

Linsky
was

was

the

son

poor

that priest,
two

separated
husband talked it
any
out

from

his wife
to

had

little

girls.
and

My
we

wanted
over

adopt
times.
matter. I wrote

of these children
He

several

died before

we me

had
to

taken
carry

steps in the
his wishes. his the
consent

It remained
to

for

Dr.

Linsky, but only

is to

obtained

with

He great difficulty.

bring me
"

can

"

for it is

evening." anxiety then," I said, quiteunderstand your either happiness or misery that is on its way misery coming by express and father The daughter the last week. They are

child this very

to

you."
"

Yes, either happinessor

the heart been
on

from have

of

Siberia. for

their way

THE

WONDERFUL
that I
"

ROMANCE

7
them

third class, so travelling half dead, poor things! For the next

expect to
Baroness

see

arrive

three

days the
On

did not she

came

appear up
to

in the
call she
an
"

dining-room.
me

the fourth
see,

day

on

and
not

I could

from

her

radiant

face, that
made

had

excellent

disappointed. The impression on her.

been years

child had

She

is ten

old,"
younger. and
not
one.

she

said.
I had

"

should
the

have

preferred her
of both
one,

being

seen

graphs photohe has

children

asked

to

have

the younger

but the father

the I

had

remembered I took
to

this and
on

brought me
told her

elder
was

her her

my

lap
and

and she

that

going
*

be

mother
be
or were

: replied,quite clearly as

You be

cannot

my my

mother,

I have

one.

You

could

my

aunt

friend,

if you
a

like.'
on

She
me."

spoke as though

she

conferring

favour
"

reply must have given you a good opinion of her character," I said,by way of consolation.
Her
"

Yes, but

I had

longed
"

to

be

mother,

and

now

must

resignmyself to being an
a

aunt," said my
more

visitor,

with in my

sad life.

smile.
I have

This

is

one

disappointment

counting them." The followingday I made the acquaintance of little tall for her age, straight and Djenia. She was very well built. before me I saw a vigorous human plant, in the open air and in a Northhad grown ern a plant that Her climate. short and cut lightyellow hair was her look like a boy. this made Her complexion was like glistening and the expression of her light snow blue eyes was and grave. Her intelligent nosdilating

left off

THE

WONDERFUL
to want

ROMANCE of
air

trils seemed mouth

plenty
and
gave

and

space. I
was

Her

indicated

kindliness
ease.

decision.
the

struck

by
she
not

her

perfect

She

ing impression of hav-

taken had
an

complete possessionof this world, although

only

been

in it ten

years. that

It

certainlywas
come

creature insignificant

had

just
he

into

the life of the Baroness. Dr.

me

Linsky
a

was

introduced Cossack. animated

and

to

me

and

looked somewhat

to

like

veritable
were

His

regularand
He

heavy
were

features

by grey-blueeyes, which
was

both

dreamy

gentle.

very

tall and

seemed with
a

to fill the little drawing-room.

He

spoke French
few
were

certain it

and difficulty
to
me as

minutes

appeared
the

timidity. After a though something

It seemed

taking place in
me

ambient
presence

atmosphere.
of the and

to

that
to

I felt the observe

to

great Invisible.
my

I I

began
saw

Djenia's father

hostess.

nothing
but this

just had,
that

justifythe magnetic impression I had said to myself that it was quitepossible

should

strength and this weakness

to

ibly be irresist-

attracted individuals

each
aware

other, without
of it.
Cannes I
were

either of the two that

may

being

However

have

been,
The which
From

Dr.

Linsky left
and

the both

followingday.
amazed of
at

Baroness

the way

in

Djenia accepted
the time very been
poor very

her

change
built of from
to

surroundings.
been

she

was a

six years
house

old she had

living
must

in

home,

wood, which
the houses comfort
not

have

little different had

now come

of the
and

peasants.

She
a

all the

luxury of

first-class hotel, and

yet she did

show

THE

WONDERFUL She asked

to

ROMANCE
for
on

the

surprise. slightest
and allowed been knife been

servants

them

wait
to

things from the her, as though

being waited
on. as

she She

had

always
her

accustomed and fork and

handled

behaved
her

at

table

though
in
an

she had

educated, from
A still more

earliest

infancy,

English nursery.
that

curious

thing was

the fact of her

a

the blue

sky

of Cannes, and excited talked in

a

all the flowers

Riviera enthusiasm.

winter, neither
When
answer we

her her

surprise nor
about such

to

things,she
"

would

pleasant,obligingway:
beautiful
eyes,
as

Yes, it is very
was a

beautiful,very

indeed," but

there
saw

other

far-away look in things too, the snowy

isba

her

though

she

and, perhaps, the

She owned
the

of the she

forest the sombre plain, priest,her father. grandpoor

that

missed

the

snow

and

the

howling
would hotel. she
go

of

wolves
on
"

and, during her

the marble

play-time, she

and

slide
told

floor of the hall in the

She

her

aunt," with innocent

pride,that
she
even

could
to

climb
go
out

the and

very

highest trees,
a

and

offered that her

give her
not

proof of her skill

this and
like

in

way.

Madame

d'O
she must

objected to
climb

told

jokinglythat
think

that, or people
a

would

that
tribe.
a

little Russian

girlswere
She
a

speciesof
dreamt
was

the

monkey

I made

her
a

present of
one

doll.

had

never

of such

beautiful

and, for

second,
then

she

fectly per-

with speechless hands

surprise. She
mine
I

held

out

her
a

suddenly,grasped
usually manifest

and
was

gripped it in such
astonished.
that way. A

strong,expressiveway
does not

that
its

child The

in feelings

10

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

hand-shake
are so

is the gesture of grown-up

people and
hands.
an

there
A few

few

peoplewho
found
like
a an

know

how

to shake

days later,I
doll's The and

Djenia playing with

idol

old wooden

doll that looked

belongingto
rags

savages.

The

bed
child

was was

basket

full of

of

all colours. she

"

embarrassed slightly then, turning to the Baroness,

when she said

saw

me

Please

tell your

friend that I like her beautiful

I cannot

doll very
up,

much she
A

indeed, but that

is Russian

give this
with
me

one

because Russia."

and

she

came

from

week's

I thought to myself,was journey, third-class, not to be forgotten. I was certainly deeply touched vonic by the child's loyalty. Only the old soul of the Sladifferent souls, is composed of so many race, from its earliest days. capableof such deep feeling Madame d'O at once began to educate her little savage.

She
her

gave
out

her lessons in French of herself,so time went

on

and

music

and
were more

this
most

took

that she
was

the lessons
more

salutary.

As

and

with the intelligence of her and the character delighted companied Djenia, acadopted niece. At the end of a fortnight, by her maid, could go out shopping and ask for able

thingsherself
to
converse

in French.

Two I often

months

later, I

was

with

her.

wondered
in the

whether
case

the fine maternal

the Baroness d'O

instinct would
.

continue

of

take such

Adoptions of this kind often place in Russia, but it frequentlyhappens that of their adopted child,or the responsibilit parents weary
becomes
and the
onerous. are

The

child

is then

serted, de-

consequences I had
seen

cruel.

The

figureof
of this

Dr.

Linsky, whom

in the

background

THE little

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE reassured with

11

picture,somewhat
fate. six months
I about and

me

regard

to

Djenia'sfuture
For d'O ceased

after
a

kept

up

leaving Cannes, Mme. correspondence. It then

in

and

I must the fault

confess
was

that

this,and

similar

periences, ex-

mine.

passed by and, one afternoon, a visiting card of Madame was brought to me with the name had written, one Linsky printed on it. In pencilsome
Two years Baroness
"

d'O
.

Married

and

done

for ! "

said

to

myself, rather pleasure and

She

vulgarly.
It
can

very

well be

curiosityI

received

imagined with unexpected my

what

visitor!

had

changed so much that I should have hesitated before She acknowledgingher, if I had met her in the street. widow was no longer the interesting garbed in sweeping with crape, but a very simple looking dresses trimmed and a toque. The wearing a tailor costume woman,
toque had
not
come was a

from
face

first-class

but milliner, health

derneath un-

it

which

indicated

and

happiness.
"

You

see,

I have

changed

my

ing name," she said,blush-

"

"

slightly. I expected you would," You expected I should

I
never

I !

answered, smiling.
But

when

you

were

at

Cannes,
"

thought of this change." but Nature I said ; Quite possible," was

"

thinking Linsky,

of it for
"

Had small

her

you." asked you reallyguessed it? eyes big with surprise.

"

Madame

12
"

THE

WONDERFUL
I

ROMANCE

Yes

"

and
so

hope
!"

you

"

Oh,

happy
you

she

happy?" replied. I am
are
"

no

longer ill

at

would all,
"

believe it ?

"

Why,
what

of

course,"

I
"

said, rather

tantalisingly.

"

And
"

about is
a

Djenia?

good girl and very satisfactory. I have succeeded in gettingthe other sister, too, so that they have the same advantages as each other." Seated there by my table where, a year later,I was to weave Madame a Linsky told me hers, a romance,
Djenia
romance

written she had

to

by
had

the
to

gods.
and

She

told
Her

me

all the

obstacles

surmount. Dr.

objected
refused

her
a

marriage
divorce.

family had Linsky's wife had

there had been

to have

Then, too,

the terrible
"

questionof
to the

money.

It is thanks

all things have come The night before he died he had made one friends promise to try to make everythingeasy
"

forethoughtof my husband that right," said Madame Linsky.

of his for me, that I

in

case

I should

ever

care

for

poor

man,

so

might have my share of happiness." Russian there Ah, I recognise sentimentality

"

!"

exclaimed.
"

Yes, and
husband
so

very

noble

kind

My

had
young

always felt a
a

too. sentimentality, certain remorse at having

of

married

wife.

His

friend

did not

fail

me.

By marrying again, I made this, of course,

friend
to

lost my

widow's

pension, and

obtained

everything impossible. This permission for the half of my pension

me.

be

granted

to

could, therefore, follow

is

my Lin-

inclination.

The

Government

sendingMonsieur

14

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE sandal

serge,

with

Russian

and blouses, black stockings

bow of black bow ribbon
a

slippers. A huge of fair hair, and

which quettishness
tea

tied their maternal

plait
co-

this
I
was an

revealea
see.

glad to
ease

Djenia prepared
sureness

and
a

served of
tea

us

with

and

rarely seen
not scenery the
as

in

child

twelve. and
at

No,
was

it

certainly was
no

mandarin's
there had

there Cannes.

beautiful

been

The
two

little Boulevard

St.
on

ilichel drawing-room had

a

windows
white

looking
muslin

to

court-yard.
all
on

The

embroidered

curtains,
Oriental
sian Rus-

the furniture
were

covered

with red velvet, and there

was

the wall paper

an

ugly, but particularly

there floor,
on were

rug

the

embroidered

stuffs and

weapons the
corners,

the walls, artistic knick-knacks laden with

in all
of

shelves about

books, signs
were

lectual intel-

work The

and

then, too, there

flowers.

the samovar was dining-room door was open, ous singingon the table and a rich tea service gave a luxurinote to the commonplace poverty. All these things
made gave the
a

little flat

seem

cheerful
to

and

the rays

of love

pleasant
the doctor

warmth
was

the

whole

atmosphere.
with its element he gave

Whilst
slices of

sippinghis glass of tea,

him.
There
was an

lemon,

I examined

that
the

was

irremediably rustic

about

him, but

impression of being a good sort of force. I could an ambulance, staunchingwounds imaginehim directing and patching up quantities of soldiers, but I could not fancy
him

he education
he

tually, caring for little aches and pains. Intellecwas superior to his wife, but by birth and he is had

remained

inferior.
To

Unless

am

taken, miswill

quite aware

of this.

him,

his wife

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE When
.

15 her her

always
me

be Baroness

d'O

he heard she

ing tellnew

how enthusiastically

much

enjoyed

life, diningat the littleLatin

to

Quarter restaurants, going

on

the small theatres,mounting

at
so

the top of trams, he

for

smiled

her, as
I

though thanking her

to

showing

that

she

was

happy.
rose

When

take

leave

of

her,

after

staying a
ral natu"

long time, Madame

way
see

Linsky
a

said to me,

in the most
tone
:

and
a

with

perfectlyconvinced
is between the
me,

You

what

difference there When

am so

old
was

days
so

and

the and

present!
now,
"

you

first knew

poor,
at

I her

rich ! " and

She her two

mere

looked

round

her

wealth

husband

adopted daughters.
literature,
as women

I wondered of Slavonic

whether
race are

this

were

apt

to

unconsciously. It seemed real honeymoon sentiment. later I left Paris, and A fortnight
this This I have
never

indulge in literature quite to me, though, that this was

from the that little

day

to

had

any of my Madame

news own

of

family.

is another
wonder

instance whether

times negligence. I someLinsky, after thirteen

years

of married

still considers herself life,

rich.

ever How-

that instrument
I of
to
was

may of my

be, she

was,

without
and of my

knowing it, the

progress. As
cause

conversion

going slowlydownstairs
I had

after

this visit, the

seen one came

the transformation
my

just
on

suddenly
the

mind.

stopped
cause!

short
A
not
never

of in the

stairs,
Sea

struck and
a

by

that word

storm

China

broken and

leg!

If it had

been
have have

for that

accident,

Djenia

her sister would

left their native

country.

They

would

simply

vegetated there,

16
without
some

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE would
own

any

culture, and

probably
to

have

married
A
storm

poor

like their priest,

grandfather.
was

of wind unknown

in that

far-off country
were

affect

two
an

little out-ofstorm

who girls,

quiet lives living

in

the-way part
would go
on

of Siberia, and

the effects of that

multiplyingand continuingduring
I
we saw

several struck
Over

generations. by
and
once

all this very

and vividly

was

it.
over

Were

not

free agents, I asked

again
was

I asked

myself this

myself. question and,

when

in the

began going back

all my
powers

drivingback to my hotel, I carriage, with of things, to the causes thinking, thought, along
out to
me.

of

the lines that The

had had

denly sudbeen

been turned for

opened
me. even

points

I have

not

yet discovered
know that

how
are

things have
determined

been and

arranged, but
ordered which
are

they

from the

their very

beginningsby

the divine powers God. cities and I

no our

of radio-activity but
me

the Eternal
; our

longer see
homes
are

man,

the Terrestrian

to

merely the habitations

and the army and
of

of the Terresthe battle-field of those forces

The

trians, our
of

planet is the work-field

Nature.

higher beings,of
we

Heaven,

that had

call Providence with

life that

lived

indifference, anger
before
me

and

indignation,
flower ; like of

seemed
a

to unfold

like

marvellous

it passion-flower, marked of
on

is true, with its

the

instruments
the

crucifixion and
the

but petals,

with

perfume,
The

germ

immortalityburied
arrive for

in its chalice.
of us,

will turning-point
as

others, for all

will
see

just

it did for

me.

Humanity

Life, and through

THE Life its

"

WONDERFUL
it learn
to

ROMANCE

17
and
to

only will
I

know,

to

adore

worship
about
on

first motive
was

power." writing
had this had little
such
to
me romance an

Whilst Madame
my C

Linsky, which

influence from
whom much

thoughts,a parcel was brought woman a charming Russian

,

Princess I had

with very

played bridge

great

deal.

was

struck

by
at

the

arrival

of this little souvenir

from
of

Russia, just
the

the very
The
one was

moment

when

was

writing

Russian

soul.
The
two

parcel contained
a one

two

little Easter

offerings.
eggs and bolical symThe
a

cakes,
rose

dish representingthree porcelain surmounted of which was by

the

and
was

the

other

by
for
a

the
a

paschal lamb.
It
was

other

object
on

suitable
was

child.

little
an a

box,

the lid of which

table of white

wood,
was

earthenware
Russian checked

jug

and

red

bowl.

By
a

the

table

peasant
of

woman,

wearing
apron

black
shoes

and
made
was

red
of

skirt,a pink spotted

a

and

the bark
under

tree.

yellow silk handkerchief

had fair hair, a

tied
plexion com-

her
and

chin.

She

pinky
woman

white
was

blue eyes.

This
It

peasant

ingly strik-

like little

Djenia.
been

might

have

been
up
storm.

her

mother,

and

Djenia

would
not

have certainly

grown

looking like
as

this,if it had
The
I
was

for the fateful

coincidence

of this little present this At Russian

coming, just

writing
me

on

subject, would
a

have

amused
me,

formerly.
it
was

present such

for I think

intended

by
one

the

thing touches gods, for whom during any

am

working.
which

I believe it to be

of those encouragements

they give to

their collaborators

18

THE efforts

WONDERFUL the

ROMANCE

extra

on

up-hill way.
I shall have

They

know

that I

am

and going up-hill

that

to climb

much

higher
any

and
more

with

Was great difficulty.

this coincidence of the

extraordinary than
in the China and Infinite,

the
Sea
me

fact

repercussion
a

of that storm

reachingme,
write
this

poor

atom

of the

making

long chapter

eighteenyears

later?

Prompted
causes our

by
I

this idea, I
as

began

to
as

go go

back
on

to

the

of such

events

had

made,

and

making,
had

history. brought about

began
certain

to think

of the

causes

which

marriagesand certain accidental of those tragical littleevents which deaths, of the causes of the dailypapers but which some give in three lines, frequentlycontain, between those lines,whole volumes of human grief and suffering.
All chance these and various
not to
a

incidents blind

were

due,

felt,not

to

but to a living, mining, deterfatality, individual thought, to a will-powercoming from the Beyond, from the Great Beyond. The admirable weaving and the combining of circumstances revealed to
me

the work

of

supreme

Master, the work

with
more success or

that poor less success,

romance

writers but

endeavour,

to
more.

copy,

always

with

less

rather

than

thingsappeal,the searching for these causes is intensely and astounding. interesting One goes back, frequently, to a certain point and there, denly, Then, sudquite unexpectedly, one loses the thread. littleincident, some or perhaps just a word, puts

To

minds

to which

such

THE

WONDERFUL into hand.

our we

ROMANCE There vision

are as

19

the thread

back

our

is

always
and

tain cer-

point beyond
and
when
as we a come

which
to

cannot

penetrate,

this

furious

pointed disap-

to

the

causes one

and first,

its scent. On going back dog after losing has a sensation of alarm at of things, one back as though at the edge of a draws
one

precipice.If
more

has

the
one

courage
soon sees

to
a

advance
little and

once

and

to

look

down,

speck

of

light and
so

the that

clear more lightbecomes is no longer afraid. one

causes

more

liant, bril-

Oh, those
or

first

of

our

success,

of

our

defeat,
what

of

our

vices !

How

far back

they date

and
"

signifi in-

a glance, thingsthey appeared at the time of the proverbial a word, a gesture, the insignificance peel. orange at a certain I had always been very much surprised marriage, which had united two individuals who appeared other. unsuited to each to be absolutely They were

of different

race,

of different

and religion
I discovered

of different
that
one

mentality.
of the
ancestors

The

other

day

of the husband
and

had

been
his

instrumental wife's
our

in

the

conquest
and

civilisation of that the

native tinies, des-

country.

It is in this way

gods weave

eration they select their agents without any considfor our private affairs or for our feelings.It the unis the mother who, by her very love, prepares happinessof her children. The father, thanks to his suicide. A his son commit drives to over-severity, brother

plays
round

at

horses
her He

with

his little sister, puts

drives her

slip knot
round

throat shouts

and
to

her and

round

and

the

table.

she

gallops.

20
He

THE

WONDERFUL
rein and
own

ROMANCE tionally unintenstrangled introduces is the her

to

pullshis by

she falls down, brother.

A
man

her

his

dearest of

friend the individual who, later on,

A

cause

this friend's dishonour.

to

wife

urges

beloved with
a

husband

take
A

certain

train,in

which

he meets he

his death.

man

tells his chauffeur endeavours

passes,
to
one

that
pass

is in

hurry.
of the

The

chauffeur train.
He

before

the

approaching
crushes

but The

of the wheels

automobile the lesser

a one

is

caught.
and
the

stronger force
young

man,

and

full of
own

life, who,
death
with

few

moments

before, pronounced his

a

warrant,
blood.
His

is

nothing but
been

lifeless form, covered with

soul has

called away

rough

brutality. It is the climax of divine irony that the his own has to prepare creature ruin,his own frequently he works to prepare And how assiduously destruction.
this ! For
not

his worst do
more.

enemy,

or

for his dearest

friend,

he could

It does not

need

much

reflection to realise that these

that they are combinations intentional, are terrifying refinement The elaborated by another will than ours. be a proof make this of crueltyof which they would probably arranged very crueltyimpossible.They are and vary Life, and this intensity in order to intensify for our and variety are probably necessary progress. but probably not without If Providence remorselessly, pityingus, sends us along difficultand abominable paths, such paths lead knows where Providence it is because to send us by them. and is, Logically, perhaps,obliged with

open-eyedfaith,we
"

can
"

have I

all confidence.
to

Before

my

renaissance

happened

meet, at

22 I have
we

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
"

truths which but there are some alreadysaid this, cannot repeat often enough. the to mark, by certain signsand lines, It amused me

appearance who returned

and had
at

reappearance,
or

in my

orbit,of
it.
;

the

sons per-

more

less affected

Some others

of them
at

long, but regular,intervals

;
some

very

intervals irregular

have

only

crossed

derbolts, it like thun-

disturbances. causingthe most disagreeable I have had On of things, going back to the causes not glimpsesof the absoluteness of our solidarity, only with our but with the three kingdoms fellow-creatures, of Nature. The play of affinities, tipathies, sympathies and anfrom this solidarity, revealed to me resulting something of the extent of our radiation. When
my

vision became

thingsfrom a determinist's to read It had always bored more. history once me book does which we hitherto, as do not understand. a
From
work
to

I naturally saw objective, point of view and I began

the moment
of the

when
was

gods, I

comprehended that it interested and intensely

and

was

the

I I

began

search

for their soul

for their
I

plan.
them

began
born

to look

for the mechanism

small group of

of Life.

saw

nations

from

I saw individuals,

gradually

getting organised, describing curves with double branches, attainingto the very height of power and glory and then descending again,but all of them in
"

different ways.
were

Some

of them that

slipped downwards

and

scarcely
came

conscious

they
bounds.

were

slipping.
I
saw

Others

down and then

by leaps and
their had

their
never

evolution
took

annihilation,but
transmitted what

this
was

place until they

neces-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
I

23

sary

for the

continuityof
races,

progress. and

saw

this geometrical
I

figurein
understood and
not

families

and individuals,

that if the

it

belongedto
very

that

Terrestrian
Before

plan of the Universe, lived it, he had certainly

the

planned it.
of the

long

began

to

feel the

existence

more

which make currents a itual spirpsychical which are atmosphere for us, of those currents than those of in number, and greater in strength,
currents

the

Ocean,

which
waves,

penetrate
the
essence

into

our

cells,
with

bringing with them, in

of Life, ideas,

images, orders, which

each

put

us

into communication

perhaps. And, on in divine hands, I experienced feeling myself so entirely and I longed to sensation of relief, the most delightful this to all my fellow-beings.A be able to communicate
other, with
the whole

Universe

year my

after

"

my

renaissance,"the
I wrote
were a

pen

was

put

between

and fingers,
who

novel, in

which

I introduced

but not livingout their destiny, making it. Very, very few people noticed the change the whole interest of the of conception, but, for me, destined to learn from this that book lay in this. I was
creatures

the

reader

does

not

see

with

the

author,

unless

he

is

almost

in unison the

with

him.
men,

And

in the twentieth
cannot

tury, cen-

majority of

those who

lieve think, be-

that
at

they are

free !

events, without
reason

They are satisfied with going back to the causes.

illusion, an
necessary, It
was

ing lookThis

is the
was no

of their constant intended.

illusion which but These

sun,

doubt

it is most

pathetic in
are

its child-like

presumption.
Their

affected the shadow

by

all the of
a

elements, by the

people the rain,

are con-

by

cloud.

movements

24

THE

WONDERFUL
the
not

ROMANCE of
millions do
not

nected
that

with
do

movements
see,

of

individuals
and

they

that

they
free I

know,

yet

they
as

consider
are

they

under free !
which

their

They live, threatened by the forces overhead and by the forces feet, and still they believe that they are
themselves their backs
under the up ills in
to

Religiouspeople bend

they have
or

bear ; others

put their backs

remain

disdain

utter

blasphemies. they
all

Some

differe inentirely

but
free ! In

of spite

in believingthemselves persist this, graphs, they repeat, like so many phono"

the words This admit

to
see

Man
reason

moves

and

God

leads

him."

conciliates

their
are see

and

their be
more

pride. They
difficultnot

that

they

led.

It would

this than

to

but they like it,

are

to

selves persuade themdo not

that their movements that

one wave

free. other

They

ise realas

these
is

are

caused
result
as

by
of

movements,
wave

just
and would

the

another
were

that termine de-

if their movements the of the ? Last week

a

atoms

free, they

action

of

God.

Is it

possibleto by
His
own

conceive
tures crea-

Eternal

God

being

directed

and writer, after analysing the genesis

development
article with
not
as

of certain the This

words:
was

political events,
"Is it

concluded
we

his
are

possiblethat

free?
I stood

"

the very

on

the stairs at
I
now

phrase I had pronounced Madame Linsky's. The acute

in it made At
me

anguish which
I

heard
"

start

and

then

exclaimed, joyfully : Ah,

no,
we are

last ! "
very free.

not
sun

free,and
are

for fortunately
The
stars

us

The

earth
are

and
not

its

not
are

and

the
gov-

worlds

free,neither

the Powers

which

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

25 be the slave

ern

them.
own

The

Eternal

God,
I

even,

must

of His In

plan.
very
or

their

heart

fancy

that

men

must

always

have

felt,more
laws. I
manner own

able obeying unalterthey were fancy they have only been pretending,

less,that

after in

the

of free round them. have

to

children
For

in their

games,

to

believe have

their

will. the

long

centuries the very of

they

been

hovering
blinded

truth, and
means

light from
has
is
now

it has

By
been

the

of quantities been

discoveries

that them when

made, Providence
it, and
that with the hour
are

preparing
work
and may

receive

proachin ap-

they

will know

they
this
it

doing

His

not

their own,

and,

ever whatcertainty,

be

their task,

they

will do

joyfullyand

proudly.

eighteenthcentury, La Bruyere wrote this Everything has been said,as there amusing phrase : thousand have been men seven years, and thinking men."
In the
"

Ah,
and

no,

everything had

not

been

said.

Among
that
a

other

things,the discoveryhad
the Terrestrian
were

still to be made
not

the Earth

created

by

touch
that

of the

Divine had
to

wand,
action been

as

the

sacred
very

poets fancied,but
forces. We

they

been the

slowly and
said

laboriouslydeveloped,thanks
And

of innumerable
even

everything

has not
of
our

anything scarcely the mathematics, the geometry and the chemistry of and next to nothing of the electricity physical life,
yet.
we

know

which

have

captured and
We know

which

we

handle

like wasteful

children.
we

nothing
And

of the
nor we

psychicallife;
the do
true

do

not

even we

know

the real name,

tion funcall

of

what

call evil.

when

know

26

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
"

this,
will in

we

shall
have world

still

know

comparatively
and all will
never

nothing.
be

All either God

not

been in

said,
the

said,
Eternal

this

or

others,

for

it

is

the

who

speaks.
Solomon,
in

spite
under

of
the

all

his

wisdom,
And

wrote

"

There

is

nothing
much

new

sun."

man,

who

has

seen

so

that because

was

new,

goes

on

repeating
one

the

childish

phrase,
like all

it
is

is

pretty
The

and

it

sounds

well,
found

that

hollow.
with

great
like

proverb-writer
his,
that is

nothing

new

and,
for

harem

slightly

discouraging Nothing something

second of the
new new

other
under

men.

the

sun!

Has

there
from

not

been

continually,
all

on

our

planet,
from

the

very

when, Infinite,
the waters?

nebulous,
when the

it

emerged
of God

the

depths brooding

Spirit
there be

was

over

Will
its

nothing
be

new

in

its

last

pulsation?
the sun? And

Will

extinction

nothing
oh,

new

under

you

were

wise

man,

Solomon!

CHAPTER

II

LAUSANNE. said
that that

HAVE

already by chance,
of
to

books
"

never

come

into

our

hands

they

are

voices is

in

space,"

the

agents

the
make

gods.
me more

Something
and
an more

fresh

pening constantly hapof this.

convinced
copy of The

Some London attracted the

three News my I

years
on

ago,

open of took
a

Illustrated

the

table
I

the

hotel it up,

reading-room thinking
that

attention.
saw

picture
The

represented
made
me

chrysanthemum
what I had of

tion. exhibitaken
human
as

picture

start, for
a

to

be

chrysanthemums My
is mistake
was

were

multitude
to

heads. my crowd of
were

not to

due
the

bad

eyesight,
of

sight
of

excellent,

but

close
a

grouping

Terrestrians,
on

listening to
Hill. Half

socialist
the crowd backs

Member of
men

Parliament

Tower the other

facing
the

and

half
were

had
all

their

turned and many

our

to

photographer.
caps made their

They
heads

wearing
like

caps,
so

these

look

round,
it

huge

chrysanthemums.

Whenever thus
and should

happens
to

that

apparent
I feel
a

insignificance is
certain dread

brought
anguish,
ever

my
a

notice,
kind

humiliation
lest
we

and

of
as

ridiculous
we so

be
the in
no

crushed
ants

out,
with

thoughtlessly
I went

or

cruelly
to

crush

our

feet.

upstairs

my

room

enviable

frame

of mind. Whilst

resting, I picked

up
27

an

American

review,

The

28

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
^B

Century Magazine, quite mechanically,as I thought. I was to find an its pages, On surprised turning over ler. Sense and Sensibility," article entitled by Helen Kel"

I have I feel that I

an owe

immense her
a

admiration

for this She had

woman

and
deaf

great deal.
of

been In

and

blind

from

the

age

nineteen

months.
the

spite

she had of this affliction, had

and learnt
a

passed all
I had

tions, higher examinaand

Greek, Latin, French

writer. read

German,

had

become

the story of her

and

told by herself. life, she told not

" Sense In this article,

bility," Sensi-

only what
to

she saw,

felt and

guessed,
article is
a

but how
"

all this

came

about, for, as she herself said, she

her house."
It
on

only

had

three which

doors
is

This

document

quite unique.
soul

reveals that this

digious pro-

effort of the human

and,

account,

certainlyought to have its place in which I am on life, engaged.

Helen

it

reading of
of
traits por-

Keller

is

an

American The

from

Alabama,

one

the Southern
of

States.

magazine givesseveral

her.

She

is of medium
and

height,looks
with
to

about

thirty-five years
Her

of age

is dressed

plicity. elegantsimof her

thick hair

is drawn

the back

head
ears,

and her
are

coiled low
poor
ears over

in her neck, that have the

no

showing a
resonance.

little of her
Her lids eye-

sightless pupils. The shape of the forehead, the curve of the eyebrow and the determined all testifyto intelligence nose and strong will ; the cheeks, the rounded chin and the full lipsgive of affection and kindness. an impression The reflection
of One
an

lowered

inward of the

lights up the lower part of the face. portraits depictsher standing up, just in

smile

30

THE

WONDERFUL
I

ROMANCE
I loved cared

did heart-beat,
...

feelthat
also

or

for anything.

remember,
of

power and about

association.

through touch, that I had a After repeatedlysmelling rain

of wetness I acted like those I wanted of my in my

the discomfort feeling

me:

I I

ran

to

shut the window.

When

anything
was

liked,ice-cream, for instance,

I had I
a never

which

very

fond,

delicious have

taste

on

tongue
hand

(which,by
I felt the my

the way,

now),
I made

and

turningof
knew

the freezer.

the I

sign,and
and
of any my light de-

mother

I wanted
...

ice-cream. I
on me. was

thought
when

desired in my

fingers.

not

conscious

change
teacher in

or

process
to

going
instruct

in
I

my

brain

began

merely

felt keen

what I wanted more by means obtaining easily of the finger motions I she taught me. When learnt the meaning of and found that and of 1 me I was something,I began to think. Thought made conscious of love,joy and all the emotions and me the blind impetus, which had driven before hither me
. . .

'

'

'

and

thither at the
I cannot

dictates of my

sensations,vanished

forever.
else the
to

represent more
and

gradual
abstract

subtle
But

than any one clearly changes from first sions impresI knew from

ideas.

that my

ideas,that is,ideas derived

to
me

material

physical objects,appear meanings.

first in ideas similar to those

of touch.

stantane In-

they
Afterwards called
"

pass

into

intellectual

the

inner
was

meaning finds expression in what is I was speech.' When a child,my inner

speech

spelling.Although I am even now frequentlycaught spelling to myself on fingers, yet my I talk to myself,too, with and it is true that lips, my

inner

THE when

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE

31

I first learned

speak, my
one

mind

discarded

the

finger symbols and began

I

to articulate.

However,
I
am

when
scious con-

try

to recall what

some

has said to me, mine.

was
. . .

of the world
me.

hand
I I and

into spelling could

came

Nature and

"

that
...

touch later

"

folded
for
an

filled of

within
my the

to

look

image
to start

emotions outward the of

sensations
of

in others.

I had

learn

signs

inward

feelings. The

of

fear,
beat and
trace

suppressed, controlled tensityof pain, the happy muscles in others, had to be perceived
with
my
own

compared
them

experiencebefore
of another.
takes
not

I could
.

back

to the

soul intangible

."
.

This

admirably
The immense made
to

described

initiation work

place,
aware

undoubtedly, with
of it. deaf child

all creatures, but effort that of

they are
the it

it cost

little blind,
was

her

conscious

it,and
know

sible imposshe was,

to

for her In order

forgetit.
Helen Keller be

that

might
able
to

that and

in order

that
to be

she

might
her

think

love,

she had

put into communication

with the currents

not

of universal

with life, close

proof
The affirms The

of

our

Is fellow-beings. solidarity?
" article,

this the

writer that

of the
for
a

Sense

and

Sensibility,"
is
"

blind, deaf
and

child,night
the mind

kindly."
tors ances-

child inherits
who had
never

something of
by
"

of its

seen,

he is affected
the

by
of
as

the he
my

lightthat
has
never

he

has

seen,

sounds
atom

that

heard.

She
.

adds
. .

Every
it

body

is

vibroscopv.
of will upon my
a

Sometimes
were
so

seems

if the very

stance sub-

flesh
new

many every

eyes

world

created

looking out at I admit day.

...

32 that

THE

WONDERFUL innumerable
me. me
. .

ROMANCE marvels There

.

there

are

verse in the visible uniare

unguessed by

myriad
do
not

sations sen-

perceivedby
. . .

of which

you

dream.

Footsteps, I discover, very

age,

accordingto tactually
of the
walker.
or
. . .

the

the
when

sex one

and

the

manner

I know Thus I
me

kneels,kicks, sits down,

to
some

follow,
and

extent, the

actions
.

gets up. of people

There
. .

about
are

the

changes of

their postures.
do
not

tactual

vibrations

which

belong

to

skin

They penetrate the skin,the nerves, the bones, smites The beat of a drum like pain, heat, and cold. me through from the chest to the shoulder-blades.
touch.
. . .

If vibration

and

motion earth

combine
seems

in my
run

touch

for any

length of time, the

still.
. . .

to

away

while I stand

The
to

loftier

and
are

grander
varied

vibrations
and

which I fled mufupon

appeal

my
awe

emotions
to

abundant. and
the

listen with

the

roll of the thunder

avalanche
the
an

of sound I
act

when
say

the that
...

sea

itself flings

shore.

...

should of

ecstasy the

feeling.
I touch

organ-music fills to I enjoy the music of

instrument.
mood I
...

the
am

piano
able to
. . .

most

when

the

follow but

the dominant
never

spiritand
in

of the

music
one

I have

succeeded
...

composition from
and the

another.

sensitive to the harshness hoarse

of noises of

distinguishing I am exceedingly like grinding, ing, scrap. . .

creak
a

day, in
arrested

the my

of dining-room

One rusty locks. hotel,a tactual dissonance

attention.
and

I found
not

that

two

waiters
same

were

walkingback
band
was

forth,but
and I One of the

with the feel the

gait.
waves

playing
floor.

could

music

along the

waiters

walked

in time

to

THE the band,

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
the other
to

33

while gracefuland light, and hand many

the

music

rushed
on
a

from

table

placing my
an

person's lips and

.

disregarded table. By throat, I gain

. . .

idea of

of

vibrations. specific

The
. .

ances utterme

animals, though wordless, are

cat's purr, its
mew
. . .

eloquent to

"

the
. .

the

dog's bow-wow
of
a

of
. .

warning,or
With
.

of
own

joyous welcome,
hand I have

the snort

horse. sounds.

my

felt all these

The
. . .

silence of the country is

. . .

always most
thousand
to
. .

welcome voices the

after the din of the town.

The
way

of

the earth swish

and and of

have

truly found play

.

their of

me,
.

silky

leaves, the buzz

upon

insects.
my face

Heat-waves

sound-waves
combination.

in infinite is raw,

variety
out with-

The The

rain of winter rain

of

odour

and

dismal.

spring
.

is
.

brisk,
.

tween Bewarmth. fragrant,charged with life-giving of others there my experienceand the experiences is no gulf of mute I cannot bridge. For I space which have with all the varied, instructive contacts endlessly radiant world, with Life, with the atmosphere whose activityenfolds us all." I could I wish that give all these sensations of a
creature

who

is blind

and

deaf.
Helen of

Some Keller

of them

are

vellously mar-

subtle.
sense

When

speaks
tells

of
us

the that sight. eye-

of

touch, and
the goes
sense so

of that of far

smell, she
more

she

values

touch
as

highly
that

than

She
were

to

say

if

good fairy

of eyesightin place of her sense touch, she should refuse the exchange. The world that I see with my she says, fingers," is alive, ruddy and Through the satisfying.
to
"
"
.
.

offer her

her

34

THE of touch

WONDERFUL
I know the faces

ROMANCE
"

sense

of

friends,the

able illimit-

the the
a

and variety of straight of the soil, the exuberance noble

curved
delicate
.

lines,all surfaces,

shapes of flowers,
hand
on

forms

of trees.

By placingmy
idea
. . .

person'slipsand throat, I gain an vibrations, and interpretthem.

of many

cific spenot can-

Touch chasm. form.

to
on

bridge distance, but

have
can

thought leaps
the

the

felt the

rondure

of

infant's the

tender

I
the

apply
of

this

principleto

landscape, and
letter
"

far-off

hill."
a

subject
but goes
"

Quoting from a friend's piece of sculpture she says

could
not

the
more

Its

beauties exquisite

be

discovered

by

the
it."

sight,
She

only by
on

the touch say

:

of the hand

passed over
sweet

to

Touch
our

brings
more

the

blind

many

certamties their
at

which
sense

fortunate -fellows miss,

is uncultivated.
their
reason

because

of

touch

When
in their

they

look

things, they put

doubt
so

hands

pockets.

No

that is

one

why

their

knowledge is

often

vague, The

inaccurate

and

useless."

from her article reveals to us following passage of the sense of something with regard to the power smell : In my experience smell is most important, and I find that there is high authorityfor the nobility of the sense which we have neglected and disparaged.
"
...

doubt
more

if there

is any

sensation
the

arising from
which
or

sight
of

delightfulthan
which

odours

filter tide
on

through sun-warmed,
scents
wave,
...

wind-tossed

branches,

the
wave

rises again, swells,subsides, wide

the filling
I
never

world

with

invisible sweetness.
over living

smell

daisies without

again

the

THE ecstatic in
names

WONDERFUL that teacher learned

sense

ROMANCE
and
new

35 ing wanderand told the

me

mornings
the of

my I The

spent
words has any

while fields,
. . .

things.
storm

of there

smell
was

of

coming
...

hours

before

sign of
we

it

visible.
I have

I know

by

smell the kind

of house

enter.

recognised an
it has several
...

old-fashioned

country

house

cause be-

fewer
more

idea and Touch there

not
a

sion layersof odours, left by a succesof families. In the evening quiet,there are vibrations than in the daytime, and then I rely smell. Smell more largely upon gives me than touch of the manner in which taste or sight hearing probably discharge their functions.
. . .

seems

to

reside

in

the

object touched,
odour
seems

because
to

is

contact

of surfaces and
is

reside I smell

in the
at
sees

tree

object smelt, a distance,it

but in the organ.

Since

person

I learn

that a to me comprehensible it without tions exhalaFrom touching it. much about I can people. distinguish
... ...

the carpenter
mason or one

from

the

iron-worker, the
When
a

artist from passes

the

the chemist.

person

from

where

he

place to another, I get a scent has been in the kitchen, the

"

quickly impression of garden or the

water,
are

sick-room.

gain pleasurableideas of freshness and

the
. .

good
so

taste

from
.

odours the dear

of

soap,

toilette

clean garments

odours

of those

I love

definite, so unmistakable, that nothing can

them.

literate quite ob-

Once, long ago,

kissed since memory.
me as

in

crowded

railway
The
.

station,a lady
years fresh
scent.
are

she

hurried
me.

by.
her have
or

many

she kissed
. . .

Yet

odour the
same

is

in my
...

All the

infants age

It is not

until

of six

seven

that

36 children
The
. . .

THE

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE odours. of life

begin
air is

individual perceptible, equallycharged with the odours have

. . .

and

of destruction.

Out the

of doors

I
we

am

well aware, and the

by smell and places we

odours
are

touch, of

ground

tread
no

pass.
so

Sometimes, when
that I know without
. . .

there is

wind, the
of the

grouped
I
was

the character the

a sense

country.
and
over

...

once

of

smell

taste
me

for
as

several
vast
as

days
the

and

loneliness crept
odours my heart I

air

whose the lost

myriad
sense,

missed. bounded

When
with

recovered
. .

." gladness. cle, I should like to have given every phrase of this artifor every phrase contains Sense and Sensibility," about revelation mism ourselves,and Helen Keller's opti"

is most

touching and
attribute

sincere.

Ironical
that her

people
she
can

will,no
neither is due

doubt,
see nor

this to

the fact

hear. that

My
she She Life

belief is that
sees

optimism
oughly thor-

to

the fact
we

and real

hears

more

than
us
"

do.

takes
and

pride in showing
the Universe with

what

she

gets from
doors
on we

from

only three
Further

to her house."

read

"

Blindness

has

no

limiting
horizon
or

effect upon is
more

my

mental
...

vision.
A

My

intellectual

wide. infinitely
senses a

person
seem

is not,

as

many

deprived of one to think, turned

landmark
or

out

into The

trackless wilderness
man

without him

guide.

blind

carries

with

into
to

his dark

ment environ-

all the

faculties essential
. . .

the

apprehensionof
verse of the uni-

the visible world.

are

The
as our

infinite wonders
we are

revealed The

to

us

capable of receiving depends

not
on

them.

keenness

of

vision

how

38 the

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
the 'waters
we

in A

only things that are old stars and the infinite sea vision and, for psychical
It

are

of
must

the restless believe

in heaven, my

part,

I do believe in it.
our

curious

thing is that Helen

makes
"

Keller notices she

"

ness. blind-

her

indignant and
walked," she

speaks of it
with

ironically.
whose
eyes
are

I have

says,

people

but who see nothing in sea light, or sky, nothing in city streets, nothing in books. It were better far to sail forever in the night of blindness, with sense and feeling and mind, than to be thus of seeing. with the mere content The act only dark is the night of darkness and ignorance lightless and It is more teach to insensibility. difficult blind ignorance to think than to teach an intelligent full of
. . . . . . . . .

man

to

see

From

grandeur of Niagara." beginningto end of this human

the soul from
with

the

document,

one

feels that

which

it emanates

is in very

close communion the

Eternal

Nature, with the Universe, with

God.

It

gives out
no

warmth,
Helen

which
is
a

leaves

Keller

poet and
it
were

her mind

if imagination,
must

psychical doubt about its sincerity. we distrust might, therefore, not that her highly cultured
a

certain

have

acquired respect for Truth

She the
She

and

the

power

of
come

it. discerning
to

analyses the impressions

outside

that

her

from

world, with
her

great

method
to what

and

science.

gives us
to

impressionsas
to find out

the Invisible

is,and

she endeavours her.

The

how

these

impressions come

faculties that
amaze

she discovers within herself

surpriseand
creature

her, and
to

she is very proud of them. This power of a blind,deaf

revealed

me

THE the

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
who

39 and
It
not

power

that
to me,

we

possess,
same

we,

hear

see.

revealed

at the to
use

time, our
power.
that

in incapacity, Our sensory

knowing
three will

how

that

faculty
is in organs

whilst is in five divisions,

of Helen
that possible of hers.

Keller
our

divisions.
never

It is therefore
acuteness

acquire the
and We
to

by

concentration

by thought,we
not

could
how
"

By training, develop this

see,

considerably.
hear,
like
nor

do

yet

know

to

how

to

how

feel.
We

Our
we

bodies
do
on

are

vibroscopes,"
what
I vibrate
we

Helen

Keller's,but
say.
...

not

understand

their vibrations
...

go

repeating,"
. . .

he

vibrates

we

vibrate
these eyes
are

," because

like the words, but

for

us our

only words.
as

We
seer

only look
says,
our even

at

things with
"

and,

this blind

vision is after

vague

and
our

superficial."She judges
greatest poets,
The
to

thus,

reading
deceived

and

her

intuition

has

not

her.

instinct of every
use

creature, of the very

of touch and This for

child,is
into contact
to
a

make with

of its

sense

coming

things.

Parents this.

educators, thanks
Museums,
see,
a

contra-instinct, prevent
torrents

prohibitionhas caused
and
to

of childish tears. there is anything

effect that
we
our

In the

everywherewhere
is

notice

put
so,

up
we

to

the
our

"

must

not

touch." The

And

put
do
Is

hands

in

pockets.

question is,Why
contra-instincts ?

the

gods
the

create

stincts inof
to

and

it for

sake I used

exasperating and
think
so.

tormenting us?
rather
so

Formerly
our

Is it not

that

instinct may

be

held in curb
of

until it has become

would ignorant fingers

The touch intelligent? lators destroy the beautiful accumuto be

of the

thingsthat

are

preserved.

The

fin-

40
must

THE be

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
must

gers

educated, they

taught,too, to see and the language of Why not? I held Following Helen Keller's suggestion,
of my hands
out to

taught respect, stand underWill they ever to hear. of the sap? the trees, the work
the

be

palms
a

the rays

of the

sun.

I had

lightful de-

sensation

of their vital warmth, which

is unlike
my

anything else.
veins and

it I felt,

mounting in
how

waves

through
on

arteries.
I

I realised their action

the vegetable this

kingdom.

understood

the

things in

kingdom might
the weariness thirst of

die
of

through this
the shall

very

force.

I understood

the desert, the

cracked

earth, the
a

plants towards
henceforth
a

day.
which What
to
us

From

evening time of appreciate the

"

fine

clouds

givethem
about
and Are

little repose. of
"

the writer human

Sense may

and

Sensibility reveals
a

odour

open

whole

field of

study
sense

and psycholospeculationto physiologists gists. these impressionsof hers about a cultivated

or are

of

smell real

they only
so.

an

effect of her

imagination? I do not think of us, a specialatmosphere.

our

We

have, each

one

This

atmosphere, which

radiations
or

are

isolates

groups

constantlycreatingand renewing, us, it provokes sympathies or antipathies,

enmities and
it has
a

affinitiesor
extent

radiation, the

of which

we

cannot

conceive.

dog, for instance, feelsthis human atmosphere. It attracts him irresistibly, he loves it and he cannot be happy outside it. When scientific men have learnt to and analyseit,it will probably reveal to them register
a

The

that chemistry

will astound

them.

fancy that

kind-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE have

41

hearted, ordinary
odour

sort

of

people

must

sweet

and
an an

that

have have
odour amber

aromatic

healthy, good people must intelligent, odour. As to the idealists, they must chemistry.
Their mixture of

extraordinarilycomplex
be
a

must

tube-roses, musk, lilies,

and

benzoin.
that
may

However

be, I should be
Keller's of

more

afraid
of her

of the

judgment
nerve

of Helen of

and fingers

olfactory
can

than

the eyes the

those

who

see.

I when

very

well understand her

"

griefshe
one

felt the

day

she lost

sense

of smell, "
"

jump of joy when have experienced the

once

took

away

guides,"and also her it came back again to her, as I enza same thing. An attack of influof smell,quite suddenly, sense my
of her

and

was

without

it for two

years.
to
me

I felt the that

most

ridiculous humiliation. of
not
me own me were was

It seemed
Out of

alreadydead.
to

something stupidvanity,I would

they
continued ing send-

it to

my

friends,and

flowers,little thinkingthat they sweet-smelling

adding
and

to

my

grief.

In

form One

colour,those

flowers

spiteof their beauty of were simply odious to me.

day in a fit of anger unbecoming to my age I threw a magnificent bunch of fresh irises away. I regret it to this day, for it was I so stupid and bad of me. had to go through two Springs in this way, sniffing, in despair,for the scent from the green young leaves of hedges in flower and from the blossom the acaciaon I continued trees. ing smellingall the flowers and crushany purpose
was

aromatic
as

herbs
was no

in my
scent

hand. for
I
me

It and

was

all to

no

there
cruel.

this

privation
whiff of

most

One

day,

as

was

writing,a

42

THE

WONDERFUL bunch
me. as

ROMANCE of

perfume
my my

from
came

pinky

white red with

carnations
emotion
to

on

table
hands It

to

I turned I

and
trils. nos-

trembled
was no

lifted the

flowers them

my

I could illusion,
sense

smell
was

but, faintly,
It

at
came

any

rate, my
back
to
me

of

smell

not

dead.
not

only
the
was

very

gradually.
flowers
me

I could that

catch
roses

full scent

of

certain

and

of red

to quitedisagreeable

at first.

Remembering
notes
am were

what

it

reallyshould
its chromatic

be, I realised what

scale.
me. as

lacking in
to say,

At I

present, I get
as

thankful
smell

nothing escapes
lily.
which I I
can never even

the

sweet

of the
of

low yelthe

primrose just
used

well

the subtle

perfume
of
that how

certain distinguish
to

shades

perfume
my
to
sense use

notice.

It is not I know

of smell and I
am

is

reallykeener, but
so

that

it,
stantly con-

afraid

of

it. exercising
we

losing it again that I am This little experience shows

force and the
resources

that
our

do

not

know

the

of

motive
We the

power. exercise
our

muscles, but puts

be
us

we

do

not

take

care

of

machinery
and
senses

which
our

into

communication Each
one

with
of

Nature
our

with

fellow-creatures.

ought
the

to

speciallycared
or

for,

so

that, if
another
"

necessary,
one.

it could age

help
as

take

the

place
say,

of

At

when,

simple folk
my

people
it to

are

only

fit to be my

buried," I

increased

sensorial force
such

by
a

traming
need

thought-power.
I could afford
to

I increased

degree that
another
on

pity
who

young

people.
place
of
our

We gers fin-

great Initiator

would Isis
...

the

lips of

the

goddess

Nature,

THE

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE

43

and
the after Are which

teach little

us

read deaf

them

just
to
men

as

Miss

Sullivan

taught
But

blind,
not

girl
our

read

human

lips.
are

all,is

this what

of science

doing?
secrets

they
the
are

not

for us, in our spelling gods have spelt to them

necessary

hands,
in

the

theirs? And

These many years

to
move facturing manu-

secrets

for
to
us us

our

progress.

how
few

they have

revealed
enabled air.

during
leave have
our

the

last

They
about

have

to

planet
with

and
us

in the

They wings

worked
men

in
so

those dreamed
whilst

of

which

have

often

working, and even whilst sleeping. One of these days they will put us into communication with the Beyond. Everywhere people are searchingfor this,
and nowhere in which
more we

than seriously

in
one

America, the

try coun-

imagine
turn

every

entirelyoccupied

with

trying
the

to

all

the great Universities,

things into dollars. In the psychicalquestion is the question phenomena

which
studied believed
to

day. telepathy, and

be An
means

of

The

soul, auto-suggestion, suggestion,

we

all the
are

supernatural
attempt
the is

now

being
to

scientifically.
forces

being

made

develop
that
and

mental

by

of concentration
cure

in order

these may

be used
are

for

of

diseases.
would

Reviews
have

newspapers

full of facts
shudder.

which

made
an

our

grandmothers
extensive
physical meta-

There literature

is,

at

present,
has
a

which

become

After
was

seeing how
and

human

ous. thoroughly serisoul, imprisoned as it obtain

a a

in darkness
more

silence,could
our

lightwhich
much
ours,
more

is

powerful than complete psychical and

and daylight, vision than

mental

I have

44

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

no

doubt

whatever and

that

we

shall
able

succeed

in

getting
the Invisible

out

of and

our

darkness
touch the

in

being

to

see

to

Intangible.
that which
I

Was
"

it

not

providential Sensibility,"
arrive

this

human

document
to

on

Sense

and

came

me

from

America,
last cruise

should

just
of
the

as

was

setting
of

out

on

my
vealed re-

in

search

Heart

Life?
to
me,

It

has

to

me

much

that

was

unknown this with

1

as

regards

the

power when

of

the in

Terrestrian,
a

poor

Terrestrian,
on

who,
looks

seen

crowd,

cap

his

head',
was

like

big
me

chrysanthemum
and
some one

This that

revelation it

necessary

to

knew blind

was

sary. neces-

This
the hand of

time
the

it

was

the who

woman

spelling
the
woman

on

woman

sees

and

who

sees

humbly

thanks

the

blind

woman.

46
and of

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

passionthat had been lived. As I expectedshe to the point immediately. went straight to see you," that I wanted It is not out of curiosity I reallyneeded to come she said, rather nervously.
" "

and

talk to

you."
let
us

"Well
more a

then,

begin

at

once," I said, all the

was

as graciously

I foresaw

that I

about

to

have

confession.
"

Your

books

me delight

and,
"

at the

same

time,they

exasperate me," she began.

I find
a

quantity of

my

own

They delight me, because ideas and feelingsin

not

them." She
"

saw

the smile which

I could
"

repress.

Very human,
my

is it not ? and

she

asked.

I nodded
"

head

she continued.
me

Their
B

optimism
"
.

exasperates
shade of

though,"
I do

said
not

Madame

Probably
a woman

this is because

share it,"she added, with

"

irony in
age
"

her voice.
I
"
"

Optimism
"

in

a were

young
a woman

is natural, but of
a

was

told that you

certain

That

is very

I said,laughing; polite,"

my I

age
am

is

only too
"

certain.

You

see

for

yourself that
is then." the supreme
that of

old

and, nevertheless, my
You

optimism

quite sincere."
cator, Fabriso

have
?

been All I

very
can

happy
say

"

Happy
in

is that

tracingout
to have

my

destiny,like
to

many my

others,seems

endeavoured

go

against all

all my tastes and all my ambitions. hereditary instincts, Ah, how they have suffered and protested, all these instincts these tastes,these ambitions
to recognise that obliged

At

present, I
was

am

this hard

treatment

neces-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
has made

47

sary

for the intellectual

development which

my

old age
"

endurable."

You

might
no,

say

enviable."
That

"

Oh,

endurable. been I

is

great deal
have

for

old

age.

If I had

consulted,I
was

should

preferred
have
been

being happy when

unwise, perhaps.
that
I live in
am an

young.

This

would
not

Then,

too, you

must

imagine

I optimists, I that writes

marrow am

so

ivory tower, or that, like so many of other peoto the sufferings resigned ple. conscious of animal and human suffering
who very

I feel it
as

myselfmagnetically. A Frenchman,
Wenz,
made
me

Paul

shudder of he

to two
was

my years

by describingthe
in the Australian
even

horrors

of

drought
I cannot

bush, where
;

stationed.

mare. they are like a nightIt is very difficult to me to forgive the misery fencele which inflicted on certain good creatures are quite deIt is more difficult still to understand why so others,who would have developedmagnificently many with just a few rays of sunshine, have been planted on and died. the shady side of life and have withered away I should be tempted to cry out continually againstthe that we of things, if I did not know injustice always
write the details

exaggerate the
"Are
"

effect of these ills." of

you

sure

that?"

I ought to have Yes, for, considering circumstances, much

us more

suffered
grace

than
one

I have
our

done.

The

state

of

given
of
to

is

of

greatest blessings. It
It
are

is

one

the

forces

of Nature.
forces

creates

a or

force,
even

thanks

which

adverse

attenuated
us

annihilated.

Then

too, this is

givento

all."

48
"

THE

WONDERFUL
no

ROMANCE
"

Yes, there is
of

denying that!
our own

"

Then," I continued, " the whole

dramas of ourselves,look at Life

of Life is not
We
must

just
come

in the
out

existence.

in objectively,
and

its various

in energies, We

its infinite transformations

must

in its

lutions. evo-

admire and

it in the

gradual
and

mation transfor-

of minerals

of metals, in the fecundation of the animal

of man,

of in

flowers,in
the

the

creation

weaving of their destinies. There is,in all this,a revelation of beauty, of wisdom, of subtle art and of tion. admiraand compels our which reassures us forethought I had a beautiful of the days this summer, One
bunch
of
roses were on

my
out
as

table.

I noticed

that

many

of

the leaves way.

out

cut

in the most

It
must

seemed have

though
done

the

distinct surprisingly semi-circular cuttingscissors. and I

dered won-

been
was

with

the smallest of
an

guessed that this

what my

the work For

was

insect

insect?
It

the thousandth

time, I blamed

had one just as though some heard my silent question, for, the following week, I received American an magazine. I learnt from this publicatio that the insect whose work had puzzled me was wild bee named its nest in a Megachile,which makes the hollow of trees and this nest is composed of rose leaves. Nothing less than this ! It cuts them out with

ignorance.

its mandibles it makes

and

then, with its head, feet

a

and

abdomen,
In

them

into

kind

of tube

with

cells.
egg
to

each then This

cell of this

an royal little cradle,it places

and

the food
food is
a

of the

larva
of
'

which

is to

come

life.

tiny ball

bee's bread,'made
The
nest

of

pollen and
contains

honey kneaded together.

sometimes

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
more requires

49
than
"

as

many

as

thirty cells and

sand thou-

flower
"

It

petals. Is not that adorable? R certainlyis," agreed Madame

when the

with

her

eyes
"

slightly misty.
And

Megachile has given all

its

the

life that

is enclosed
"

within

ovaries,it dies."
Nature." the

Oh, that is just the crueltyof

Yes, but
of
a

"

then

it has

had

love, maternity and

Is
not

glory
deal
"

continuingits species.
bee?
"

that

great

for

It would

be

great deal for

woman,"

answered

my
"

visitor.
It dies and

something of
must

itself will live The

essence

again
and

with
that I
am

the rose-leaves that it has created

sure

collected. of feminine

thought

all that
a

be
must

that

subtle

joy

have
upon be

been it.

given to
we

the wild
see vels mar-

bee in the work

of this

imposed kind, we must

are

When

convinced
nor

that

those

who

elaborate
"

them do you

neither

evil

cruel." in your
tone

And ?
"

include R

human

nature

tion admiraof voice.

asked
do

Madame you

in

harsh
"

"

What

call human

nature?

This
"

seemed to disconcert simple question selfishness." Unkindness, ingratitude,

my

visitor.

"

And

also kindness, abnegation,altruism," I added.

smaller

"

Yes, but in much

In

quantities."

"

are
"

I assure plied. larger quantities, you," I revices and virtues Besides, faults and qualities, all psychicalforces." Psychical forces,our faults and our qualities?
" "

much

"

Certainly. Have

you

never

seen

them?

"

50
"

THE

WONDERFUL
them
we

ROMANCE

Oh,
see

we

see

without

seeingthem

and, if
"

we

do

not
"

them,
is

feel them."
I

That
are

just it,"

answered, smiling.
form

These

forces Soul.

in Nature,
are

they

part of

the

Universal sect inwho

game

They
has

incarnated
two
are

in all creatures, in the

as

which

only They

well as cells, the cards

are some

in the which
are

man

has millions.
of life is

with which
us

the

played.
are

There

big trump
or

cards, there
game.
"

others

which

make

win

lose the

They are Necessary ?

In order
to

all necessary, All of them ? be convinced

and
"

though."
of

"

this

we

have

pnly

to

consider

the immense

phenomenal action of vanity.

manifestations
to
us

This

small infinitely
of which appear

thing, the
so

and

schemes is
one

ridiculous

sometimes,
It

of the most
on

important agents in the world.

energies. It is to be found everywhere, and in everything, in religion, in politics, in love. It helps to create charitable societies, to build temples and It is useful and it does not superb monuments.
urges ask for much

all the

words

payment in return, as it is satisfied with and honours, even with posthumous honours, and
all
too

it accepts
would
turn

false

coin.

The

Wheel
not

of
for

slowly, if it
Then for

were

Things' vanity,

snobbism

and

ambition.
room

leaves abroad.
The

centrates, egoism,which congenerosity,which scatters

too,

crueltyof one person excites the pity of every one. stimulant for Envy is the necessary the inferior being to people. Hypocrisy obliges many
behave
and

in

way

which

does

him

good.

Impiety, lying
sometimes.
I

injustice bring aboui

fine reaction

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

51

imagine these psychicalforces

coloured and
"

as me

so

many

differently
brilliant." Madame

waves.

It

seems

to

that

love, friendship

humanitarianism And in struck

what
so

must

be

remarkably
"

about harsh
a

? ingratitude
tone

asked

R
was
"

that, for the second

been called black

time, I
and

by

it.

has Ingratitude
reason,
as

always
black

not

without

absorbs

light and
seem

gives none
grey
to
me,

back.
and

Avarice

and
and

selfishness

always
a

jealousy

hatred
are

of

greenishhue.
their
see

Joking

apart, though, if we various factors, we

for
We
a

to understand

the role of these work

must

watch
you

patiently

very

long
not

time. evil
to

But

dare

look

it their

duty
it.

playing

with

We

is that difficulty Some in the face. sider people conignore it, and others delightin spect." ought to approach it with rethe

"Approach
R
"
.

evil with

respect I" exclaimed

force primordial it may is
our

Madame

Yes, because
for its I

it is

and

we

ought
ralson

to work

that evolution, so

be transformed

into

good.

fancy

that

this

unique

d'etre and
a

it includes
see

all the other

reasons. a one

I tried for mula scientific for-

long

time to them

for me."
"

good, to find I hit upon and, finally,

evil and
me

that

fies satis-

Ah, do Well,
up

tell

what

it

is,"begged
is
a

my

visitor.

"

my

idea is that

good

reactive that

agent which
a

shows

the presence shows R up

of evil,and
the presence

evil is

reactive

agent

which

of good."

Madame

repeatedmy

words

slowly.

52
"

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

flj

But," she began, and

up, she added
"

then, her face suddenlylighting

;

I understand

I understand

fectly per-

well what
"

you

mean. nor

It is moral

chemistry."
"

Neither

more more

less," I
and
more

replied.
admiration

Man

is

marvel: for him

"

I have every

and

respect
to

day
"

of my how

life."

Oh, Madame,
at this ? at

do you

look

at

him

in order

arrive
"

I look

him
with

objectively. I grant
Providence is not
very

you
to

that
look

this
at.

collaborator
Even is and the best

much

lookingone
noble
one

is not

beautiful.

There

nothing very
the very

about

best

is not

worthy specimen really good, but such as he

of

the most

is,he represents
He

the

divine work
cell

millions

of years.

has been is the bears

He He

created

he
He

synthesisof
within him

by cell, segment by segment; the three kingdoms of Nature.

ture. past, the present and the fubears within him, too, the secret of immortality. has
of all the
a

the

smallness

of the Certain
a

atom

and

all
are

the

greatness
what
even

future

god.
in
of Mars

savants

all straining guess

not

their

faculties

desperate effort
can

to

the inhabitant

be, and

they do
of this

try
is."

to

find

out

what

the

inhabitant

Earth

;"Yes," agreed
cousins in the

my

visitor, smiling. "One

on speculating

of

my

spends his time sky

are,
a

what
so

our

bours neighhis

and
mere

he knows

little about

fellow-creaturesthat
"He
it
no

child could
the

probably disdains
seems

dupe him." cause study of mankind, beIn

too

easy

for him.
more

there is reality, for

study more

and difficult,

impossible even,

54
tant
at
man

THE

WONDERFUL
is

ROMANCE

of the Earth
in this

an

Earth-dweller.
if
we are

We
to

must

look

objectiveway,
If
we we are

understand
that he is he
an

his role here

below.

to

understand realise that

is part of the Universe,

must

accumulator."
"

An

accumulator,
a

man

an

accumulator amused
me

!"

exclaimed

my

visitor in

scared

way

that

immensely.
He
a

"And
order
to

radiator," I continued, speaking slowly,in

the effect of my
a

enjoy
a

words.

"

is

ceiver re-

too,
He "Are you

resonator,

transformer

and

mitter. trans-

is all that."

joking?
all.
You

"

asked

my

her dark visitor,

eyes

wide
"

open Not

in
at

surprise.
understand
not ?
"

the

meaning

of

all

those terms, do
"

you

Yes, the various

them
And all
more or

discoveries

of recent

years

have

made
"

less familiar."
to be

all these discoveries had

made,
of
man.

so

that
He A

we

might learn to know a fightinganimal,

accustomed
to

the true creation's

functions

is

Dreadnought.
to

man work-

machinery, or
him times."
not

would electricity,
than the

be

able

to

understand
olden I do
,

better

greatest

of physiologists
"

am

afraid
R

quite grasp

your

meaning,"
her effort

said Madame
to
"

her eyebrows in knitting

understand.
You do not grasp my

meaning?

"

repeated.
and

"

Is

not
an

the

body,

with its bones, nerves, of

muscles those
a

blood,
all

accumulator

physicalforces,of
you
can see

forces,the

exteriorisation

of which

in
"

battery,in

work,

and

in every

material

? struggle

THE
"

WONDERFUL
truth in

ROMANCE

55

There

is

some

that," admitted
in of

Madame

R"

There

is

great deal
with

of truth

it,"I said.

"

Is

not

the

brain,
in that
of

its millions

cells,planted like
an

flowers

fertile and the

and

accumulator

mysterious grey matter, psychical forces which we

Is it not
an lator accumu-

call

thoughts, ideas
of

sentiments?

innumerable

impressions,pictures and

ries?" memo-

"

Why,
And

yes."
when,
to

"

in

one

form

or

another,
become
a

it

gives these
"

forces back
"

Life, does it

not

radiator?

Certainly."
And is not
These
man are a

"

receiver
no means seem

of

the

ambient

ations? radi-

by

agreeable always.
to
me

Certain

political personages
Certain Do you

like

St.

bastian. Se-

societywomen
understand

must

be

cushion regular pin"

what
well."

I mean?

"

Yes, I understand
The

quite

"

Terrestrian," I continued, " is

of

resonator,
and

sort

of table

harmony,

which

receives

givesout
former. trans-

the infinite vibrations

of the visible and

and
a

invisible worlds.

Besides

this,he is
With

transformer
various

wonderful
he

the

aliments

makes

blood,

nerves,

muscles, bones, tissues, flesh, caloric,electricity

not? he does

and

what

By

means

of his
To
sum

thoughts

deeds. substance

will-powerand his he transforms up briefly,

force, and

material

into

immaterial

physical force
"

It is He

force." psychical impossibleto deny that."

a

into

"

is also

transmitter

of

life, death, health, dis-

56
ease,

THE

WONDERFUL
He
a

ROMANCE is vehicle of ideas,of

joy
of

and

sorrow.

sages, mes-

orders, of

million

things of
who

which

we

have

not

yet
"I

suspicion."
R

see," said Madame

to

had

gradually
is moved is

begun
"

comprehend.
Terrestrian formidable
!" I

Poor

continued. Awake

"

He

about

by

currents. upon with

or

he asleep,

constantlybeing worked
movements
are

by

invisible of

combined

those

agents. His beings of whose

He
own

very

existence he is,perhaps, not

about within

aware.

is carrying tion, destruc-

himself

the germs

of his him

keep up a In his brain, the phenomenon of warfare. constant mirages is constantly taking place. This auto-mirage be wealth,honours, or a religious, tific scienor artistic, may
enemies

hidden

which

compel

to

ideal. he walks

In

order

to

attain

what

he

thinks
over

he sees,

day
or

and

night, he springs
ah1 that opposes
'

obstacles, then,
'

overturns

crushes

him, and
:

when And

he

actually grasps
in
was

it, he

says

Was
was

this all ?

yet,
he
too.

pursuing his chimera, which helping in the divine work,

When
one

his destiny, is his feel

which
must which

work

realises all this, one for man,

no

profound admiration
of the ladder he
is

matter

on

step
and

placed, and
us on

also

tenderness

pity which
"But,"
like
''

will lead

to the true

humanitarianism."
appears
to

objected my
I

visitor,"man

you

machine."

Yes,"
every
He

replied,

"

like

an

automobile, every molecule

contains animated
moved soul and

and soul.

organ

of which
a

is like 'the

machine that

by
upon

the
the

gives out Spirit of

waters.'

God,

by

Spirit

THE I have power

WONDERFUL that
can or are

ROMANCE human head

or a

57

realised
of which

the be

is

motor,

the
chinery ma-

increased

lessened,the
on

improved
forces

damaged,
at

motor

which

numerabl into
'

work.

frequently say

only a poor little five horse-power is a forty horse-power.' When I hapThat or one pen that is a hundred to come across one horse-power, that does it mentally, with an admiration I hover round me good. I must though, that I do not often own, with one of these on my path." meet for compliments, Without what should you fishing myself:
*

'

This

one

is

"

think
"

I represent ?

"

asked

Madame

fifteen

horse-powerwhich
to

might
I have deal of

become

ty-five." twen-

"

am

glad
it

hear
over a

that.

an

auto

of

that

force and
"

gets

great
human I

ground."

The
so

first time many of made I

that

heads
was or

appeared
the with

to

me

like the

motors, living
these
me

at

theatre, and hair, as

idea

heads,
shake

bald

covered

motors,
this over,
under
"

with

began

to realise

laughter. On thinking what was really taking place

was

these craniums
Then
as

deeply touched." look at people and things within you though you are lookingin a mirror."
I is what

and

selves, them-

"

Yes." And that

"

"

you

mean

by looking at

them

objectively?
"

Yes." I know
never

"

had

meaning of the understood just what

the

word
it

but objective,
how

I
to

or signified,

apply

it."

58

THE

WONDERFUL
would
age, You find that become

ROMANCE
this
an

"Well,
at

you

tion, objectiveobservaexhaustless mind

to
source

your

might
should

of interest. of
"

train your

this kind

observation."
So So that that I may you
so

become
may
see

horse-power? twenty-five
more

"

"

and
learn

see

with reflect.

greater
There

clearness,and
are so

that you
have

may any

to

few

people who
of

idea of the
of the mind

real

ure pleasSo-

that called

this kind

working

gives. they

orthodox

free-thinkers do so, and they have take advantage of their freedom for not thinking at all." R That is quite true," said Madame laughing. discoveries now-a-days,"I conThere tinued, so are many of forces of which we had no idea, that people
"
, " "

people do not no right to

think, because

lieve be-

will

and they will then to reflect, obliged the fact that free-will is an impossibleidea." "Free-will! Ah, that is just what I wanted
soon

be

realise

to

cuss dis-

with
not

you.

My

husband
there that
were

was so

thinker

and

he did which!
I
so

believe in it,but
no

many
not

things in
trust to

he
was

longer believed
wrong,

I could

him. date

that perhaps. Hereditary beliefs,

a

far
"

back, become
Yes, nineteen

sort

of habit
out

of mind

with us." confuse

in the

persons

of twenty and
say,

the
most
to

divine will with

the old fatalism if

and

inapt way,
fold their

that
arms we

they are not free they have let things take their course.
not
one

only
fold
for is

It is
our

just
arms.

because
We of

are

free that of
us

we

cannot

have

every

been

created

the

sake

doing something,and that something for the harmony, not only of this world

sary neces-

of ours,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE Universe.
us

59
Fatalism
one no flect re-

but

for

the

harmony

of the whole We you all of may be

cannot

exist in Nature.
or

die 'killed, in
sure

way death

another, but
is the
result

quite
have the

that
to

of chance.

You prepares is to

only

that
we

the know
"

present always
what the

future. could

As
we

do

not

future

be, how

prepare
"

it?

Ah,"
You

said my

" if visitor,

you

only knew
Let

how

much

I need
"

to believe that
can

things are
You

determined
us

beforehand."

very
a

well believe it. know

take

just

one

proof
actions
make These

among1

million. upon upon

or

the

influence that

temperature has
and
even

people, upon
their

their health, their

to

thoughts. Well, try

go up
or

the barometer
two

the thermometer

down.
face

little instruments whole

registerforces,in
is

of

which
to

the

human
to

race us

powerless.

That

ought
of

suffice for

proving

the

inanityof

the idea

free-will."
"

What

could

pleaded that
but himself?"
that

magistrate reply though, if a he had committed theft,or even

was

nal crimider, mur-

he

not

free, as

he

had

not

made

magistratecould only reply that he, too, was had The man broken not free to pardon the offence. the higherlaws which govern all society, and the magistrate is appointed to see that those laws are respected. Those whom call criminals are probably the unsound we in mind inferior creatures, or or body, the degenerates,
"

The

of

whom

Providence

makes

use

for

certain

of

its

works."
"

And

where

is Divine

justiceto

be found

then?

"

60
"

THE In the state

to

WONDERFUL
of grace bear

ROMANCE which enables the unfortunates

in the forces

of this world
enter

their sorrows, and

which

into

them,
them

in the evolution like us."

the reincarnations

which
"

await you

Ah,

believe in reincarnation?

"

"

Yes, I do, certainly." I, too."

In
our

"

"

times, now
who from the

that
are

we

have

little light, the

attitude

of those

with
it

condemned

prisoners is
The shake

quite different
kisses them with
some

what

formerly was.
warder

priest
hands

and

lawyer and the

grasp

them.
one. a

They

the very

hand

that

ha$ killed
out.

All that is

is like

gleam
and
us

of the

good in them comes approaching dawn

have
some

This

"

nation." of reincar-

"Yes,
seems

when

we

great
for the

sorrow,

which

to
can

undeserved, we
find

look

justiceof God
As for There
me,

and
am

only
a

it within
a

ourselves.

I
a

not

but free-thinker,
between
a

free believer.

is

distinct shade
"

the two." colour

There

is

whole

even," I
I
am as

said.
not
an

"

Sometimes
I have

I wonder
not
are

whether

old

crite. hypothat
can

what
many

is known

faith, as
my mind

is
no

blind.

There

thingswhich
the
manor,
same,
on am

longer accept, but, all position as lady of the though

am
"

account

of
act

my
as

obliged to
to

I did

accept everything. I go
of the

Church

and

member

Church."
I said.
as
"

And

quiteright,too,"
very many If you others

People of humble
see

and class,

well, only
go
to

God

inside

the

Church.

did not

the

services,they

62
"

THE I

WONDERFUL often invite him

ROMANCE
to

Oh,
This

no.

my

house

and

should
"

not

like to

belief
We have taken
to

his pleasure." spoil has always existed in the heard

a more more

soul

of the
years is

world.
and
not
"

about

it in recent

it has

scientific form.

Besides, it

contrary
Whilst

any

religion."
is absolute

the belief in non-free-will

doxy." hetero-

"

am

not

so was

sure

of

that.

Jesus, for

instance,
and
not

knew

that
own

he

doing the

will of his Father

his
A
"

will."
over

strange expressioncame
If
we were

my

visitor's face. be

really not
We

free, forgivenesswould
love
our

more

easy.

might

even

enemies," she
"

though speaking to herself. Then, suddenly she Have asked abruptly : remembering me, you been deceived by some ever one very dear to you?
said, as
"

"

No, never," I answered.

"

Ah, then Oh,

had

you

do not I do.

know

what is

griefis."
a

"

yes, indeed

There I
can

fine collection of

miseries have
"

in this world my

and

answer

for it that

share

of them."
my

Well, then, I will tell you

, "

story," said Madame

she
a

was

the littlehandkerchief clenching nervously that I was I married holding. When twenty-five with whom I
was

man

passionatelyin love, a
was

man

whom
very

I still love and

who

devoted been
too
was

to

me

up
we

to

the

last.

We

should

have

happy, if
a

had
I

only had children.

married who
was

My
he

husband
a

widower

when

him,
his

and

had

little son,

of six years would have

old,
made

living image.

That

alone

THE

WONDERFUL if I had

ROMANCE
not

63

me

love the child,even

instinct."

had

strong
She

ternal ma-

Madame continued
almost

was

silent for
an

minute.

then

brusquely, in
"

comic

Can

you
women

that was tone aggressive tell me gives why Nature

the maternal

instinct to
are

who
sent to

have
women

no

children? who

Then, too, why

kill them?
"
"

children

only

may A
"

the

Life in order that struggleis necessary and also for its very alimentation." be engendered, visitor's face. to my little mocking smile came what Providence I wonder givesyou in return for she take up the cudgelsin its defence ? way you Because
"

said.
It is I replied. of great satisfaction," feeling than for to plead for Providence much more agreeable not all painful ones. the devil. Our tasks on earth are
"

"

Yours, for instance, must

of

have

given you

great deal

joy."
"Yes,

by

way

answered for

Madame

yourself. I though he had been

this,as
were

preparation for a great sorrow," shall judge R bitterly. "You brought up my husband's son just as
of
my
own.

There

was

no as

merit

in

all I did

for the

boy

seemed
I
me

done

for the father. it used

as a

When
seem

in my
my

arms,

to

to

though it rocked him to sleep as though it were

to
me

husband

child

once

more."

stopped again,and then said with a little I am embarrassment : tellingyou everything, you understand tion indignasee, but it is so that you may my and my grief."
My
visitor
"

64
"

THE

WONDERFUL
I admire you

ROMANCE of that and

a

Yes, and
allowed
you

the subtleness
the

sentiment

which the
as a man

to revive

childhood
as

youth

of

loved.

I admire

all this

novelist

and
the the

full
other
"

psychologist.You must You the delights of love.

side of it."

have
must

experiencedto
now

accept
R pay

No, I do
sorrowful
it. had

not

accept it," replied Madame

"

with

hardness,
I devoted

for I have

had and germs the

to

too

dearlyfor
child. mother.
I He

myself,body dangerous
care

soul,to
from

that

inherited
to all my

his

Thanks

and

to

precautions
The

took, he developed a good constitution.

to

-doctor order

acknowledged this. I began in his studies, to help him and

with
his home and

study again, in
him

I coached

regularly
all the patience
to

lessons.

Heaven

only

knows

all the little ruses He

it needed

in order

urge

him had
"

on. me

passed
must

his examinations

and brilliantly,

to thank

for it." have been very fond of

But

he

you,"
and

said.
"

thought
to

he
over

was.

My
over

friends

envied

me

used

repeat

and

again, with
*

the
sow,

greatest
so

pride, that stupid untrue

we

saying:
me

As I

we was

do

reap.'

As

long as
was a

he needed
*

his

beloved
world

mother.' like me.'

me.

There
He

no

other stock

mother

in the

had
"

whole

of pretty

phrases for

And

then
I

he married."

"Ah,"
"Yes,
me

said,smiling.

ah!"
a

repeated
to

Madame

R!

"He

took
my

out

to

certain

one dinner-party,

eveningthat
met
a

husband

happened

be away.

He

very

young

THE

WONDERFUL
fell in he love with

ROMANCE her She

at
was

65

widow months
a

and later

first
very

sight.

Six

married

her.
and

fair,with
of the
riage, mar-

beautiful
women

complexion
who
can men.

those

do what

good colouring,one they like with even

first year in every of his

strongest
my

of

During
used
us.

the
run

step-son
to
see

to

morning
like

for

few

minutes,

He

seemed
various
us

to

coming
came

to

the old home. less often, and his stay hurt All have
was a was

Then,
when

under

pretexts, he
our

he visited every

at

country house,
was

shorter

time.
to my

His

father

rather
son.

at

this and
same

I tried

invent

excuses

for his

the
never

it did

hurt

husband's
birth

and feelings

forgiventhat. joy
to me,

The
at
a

of the

first child that

the the

real I

and

present
I went
was

I consider
to

joy
very

idiotic.

felt my for

myself

grandmother
to

depths of
garments
It
was

being.
the

When

choose seventh

little

I layette, love of
"

in the

heaven. instinct

like

being in

again. My
once

maternal

had
"

got the better Yes," I said,

R said

me

more."

and

at

critical
me

age."
then, colouring

Madame she slightly,

"

looked

at
"

and

meekly: Possibly." And naturally,"I added. very that may Naturally, oh, no ! However continued, the child was a fine boy, but I was
"
"

be," she
not

able
me

to at
"

see a

much distance

of him.

His

mother

managed
with
We I

to

keep

from
not

his cradle."
on

Were I

you

good

terms

her?
were

"

"

cannot

exactly say
to

that.

both

of

us

too

well

educated my

quarrel,but
me."

could

always

feel

her between

step-son and

66
"

THE

WONDERFUL felt likely,

ROMANCE between her husband

And

she, very

you

and
"

herself."

My conscience is perfectlyclear. I have not a singleword or deed, injuriousto her, with which to reproach myself." I can quite believe that, but all the same you have to be able to play the part of too much individuality who the mother-in-law She was does not count. ably probhad the man jealous of your influence over you brought up." Yes, that was just it, of course so, in the ; and nite most a defiperfidious way, she managed to bring about died suddenly, four rupture. My dear husband
"

"

years
son,

ago,"
with
no

she

continued,
for

in

broken

voice.

"

His

respect for my
my

be
to

intense,and
be the

which he knew would grief, feelings, although he knew me had the seals affixed I
was

honourable, strictly
on

in my

home

advice of

of

his wife's brother.

money
went

left

with
borrow

six

pounds
from
a

ready

and
to

was

obliged to
about

friend.
I had

He

law

his

father's

will,as

full control had

come

of all my
into that

husband's

property.
fortune
very
on

My

son-in-law

his mother's
he
was

attaininghis majority, so
I
one won

in

good position.

three

law-suits his wife

and, after
under the

this,on
arcades

meeting him
of the
any Rue of notice

day,

with

de
me.

Rivoli, he passed by without

I felt my I walked

taking
me,
saw

heart

and
nor

I almost

staggeredas
! I had

leap within along. I neither

Just
man

heard what
I

anything for
cared

the next

few minutes.
cut

think whom

it meant

been

dead

by

the
I

had

for

from

childhood, whom

had

THE nursed

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE whose bedside

I had

67

at through illnesses, night after night!

"
"

passed

Alas," I said,
and weak

"

your

step-son is evidentlya weak

the worst
a mere

man
"

people are
was
"
"

kind

of

good
he

ones."

Yes, his mother

her character R
"

doll and

has

herited in-

Madame

stopped short for

Ah,
now

minute,
a

and

then dead
membrance re-

continued
woman.

am

running down
You
me. see

poor, the

That

is abominable! for

what

of all this does

If I could
seem

believe

in determinism, thingswould absolutely I

me,
"

ferent. quite difit

was an

never

created

for

hatred
my

and

upsets
"

as

it is

element
not

foreignto
some

nature."

Have One
"

you of
our

tried
modern

form

of diversion?
you little
mean,

"

diversions
a

pose? supwas

said my
"

companion, with
The

shrug that

Society,dispensary so work, settlements? Yes, but I saw things many there that were that I dropped all that. disappointing, There are plenty of charitable societies in our country, end just as but they come to an easily as they are
very started.
"

French.

Red

Cross

There
must

is

no

cohesion."
I

You

remember,"
been take

said, " that, for centuries,

hands
now,

public charityhas Lay people

the
to
new

in the

of the
and do
to not

Church.
utilise all

want

to

it up

forces in their turn. about

They
a

know

how

go

it, though, as

it needs

and They will succeed finally, humanitarianism well-thought-out intelligent, result of their effort."
"

long apprenticeship. perhaps a real,

will be the

Well, I

went

back

to

Brittany to

'

cultivate

my

68

THE

WONDERFUL husband Mother wife

was

ROMANCE
"

garden.' My
Nature,
of

had

instilled into
He

me

his love of
to

Earth.
out

managed

make

good
steward
estate

farmer's
that

whom

he

grandchildren. It all the time as though I were to me seems working with him. also sowing more I am seed of ingratitude and Like one future sorrow. of your heroines, I am ing bringup a little family of twelve orphans: six boys and six girls. I am helpedin this by three excellent women,
ago
" "

which

well. fairly he began years

risian ignorant,frivolous Pathe help of the formerly. With had Louvic our taught, I manage the plantation of trees, I continue

of the

for his

who their

have
own.

the true
The

maternal

instinct and is well

no

children

of and

little home

provided for

will continue." A sudden

are came inspiration just the person

to

me.

"You

I wanted

to

meet,"

claimed. ex-

Really! pleasure.
"

"

"

said

Madame

with

unfeigned

Have

you

noticed

that
my

speak
that

a
"

great deal about

is

children and
"Have
me
"

animals, in
it?

books ?

I noticed !" will

Why,

just what
a

tracted at-

Well, then, I
time
I
never

now

confess that for children.

me.

very,

very
to

long
say

noticed

am

ashamed
years

it, but and,

how
with

children
turned
ever

bored towards

Of

late

my

thoughts have
way

them

in the most

curious have
ticed no-

I increasing indignation,

little parents and them. Thanks

those who
to

educate of

children

understand

this lack

comprehen-

70
is

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
his games,
for
a or

dragged
and

away He
to

suddenlyfrom
is taken bed
a

roused

out

of his
rest

sleep.
put

out

walk
to

when go

he needs
out.

when

he

wants

The

other
came

day
very

I met
near

walking along half asleep. I stopping the mother and giving her
child think
an

my
"

opinion."
How do you it
comes

about

that

Providence of what
is

gives to
necessary

animals

instinctive
and

knowledge
this
.

for its young

"

withholds
R

knowledge
the

from
"

mankind?

asked

Madame

Probably child,in order

"

because
to

mankind
to know

has to learn himself."

to know

learn

Perhaps
Habit
her

that is it."
a

"

blinds children.

mother
I

and

prevents her

from

ing see-

observe

them

who could one only known and judge them fairly. She objectively

have

delightedin
that stuck
came

their conversations
to

and

in the

droll

ideas

them.

fast in the ruts

the

Unfortunately,the father had of bygone centuries,so that he

I suppose

all spoilt among

"

good

that she tried to do.

that,

animals, the parents always agree."

Let
us

hope
you

so, indeed

!"

exclaimed

Madame

with
"

comic Have
"

fervour.
seen

many

children

with

reallyjoy
and then

ful

faces ?

I asked. R
"

Madame

thought for
No,
a

moment

said,

ruefully:
"

I do

not

think

I have." such
to
a pression pathetic ex-

I have

seen

great
for

many

with
come

that the tears

I have been

have

my

eyes any

and

that

haunted

days.

Without
the

tal sentimenthe

exaggeration,it

is my

belief that

child and

THE

WONDERFUL
creatures

ROMANCE
in this world been clear which

71 the
plaining ex-

horse

are

the two

are

least understood.
to

If I have my ideas

enough
of
our

in

you will

of the

workings
that

motive

power, child
are

you

readilyunderstand by
with
are

the cells of the of those I of

am

influenced persons

all the vibrations whom

not
a

of the

grown-up

it lives.
more cases

prised only sur-

that

there

brain

fever. with
a

Imagine
nervous
"

the

delightsof
or an

child

who

is blessed

mother I
can

irritable

father."
too

imagine smiling.
still
more
are

them

only

well," said Madame

fact that

R
,

"

And

abominable

is the

badly

given to the child,teachers who are like livinggramophones. They are ill-fed and badly dressed and they have no prestigeat all. Harassed by other work, which they are obliged to1 do in order to provide for the needs of their families, they have neither time to think nor their poor to rest, and pupils are The nation affected by their worries and their moods. what which is civilised enough to know the child really is,will pay its teachers, not in a republican wray, but royally. Their salary ought to be higher than that of deputies or That of senators. would be juseven tice. and Men teachers the women ought to wrear increase their insigniaof magistrates. This would The French love prestigeand prestige is necessary. their children,but they do not care for the child. I have already written this and I am writing it again,
paid
as

teachers

there
all the

are

some

truths

which Just

should of
are

be

cried

aloud

at

cross-roads.

think average,

it, two

hundred
over

thousand

little

ones,

on

an

given

to

72 the tender before

"

THE

WONDERFUL
of

ROMANCE

mercy
are

public charity,and
Madame
"

two-thirds

die

they

adults."

Horrors

!"

exclaimed

"

Yes, indeed," I continued.

but

They

are

poor

human

need of they have all the more being cared for physicallyand morally. Ridiculous little and the poor pricesare paid to the foster-parents their earliest days. Then, some suffer from two ones I believe, hundred francs a month to womenare given, who well,but who are quiteignorant mean inspectors, and who are being duped." constantly This inspection ought to be done gratuitously,"

specimens,I know,

"

said

Madame middle

" ,

by
There

charitable
are

women women

of

the

higher or
would

class.

plenty of
were

who
fact

give their services,if they

in all this it

asked.

The

is,though, that
are

public charity,those
very
ones

who

ministe ad-

reallythe
for the poor

who

are

receiving
"

it."
"

If

we

cared

child,"I continued,
little
ones

we

should

not

allow

all these of

to

be

handicapped ought
to

by
them

the

name

charity

children.
Does

We
not to

call
mean

'wards

of the State.'
at

the

State the

the
of

people
secret

present?
and be
to

In

order
the
as

lessen

number

births

increase

birth

statistics,marriage

ought
America.

facilitated
any every
an

it is in

England
or

and malities forbe

Without

publicationof banns,
ministerial

whatever, empowered
two to unite

official should

engaged couple,accompanied by

witnesses
of

way

by producing their birth certificates, proving that they have attained the age which
demands."

and

the law

THE
"

WONDERFUL
that be
"

ROMANCE
on great slight

73

Would

not

paternaland

maternal
"

? authority the

No,

greater

number
course,

of I pay

respect that.
of young but
name

Of

couples would product

of

ways people will althat a large numknow ber ness, dearly for their rashyoung love would have
a

the the R you

their

rash

and

protectionof
smiled.
are a

the law."

Madame
"

Ah,

novel-writer,"she said,
some

"

and

you

would
"

like to create

fresh situations." think

that

No, I should
children
a

like to and
to
more

there would
men

be less
It

deserted would
be

French

and

women.

way

make
no

French

people
has
one

lose
to

that

fear
a

for

the -future It

which

other nation
is

such the
us.

gree. de-

causes

of how

just this fear which which the depopulation

is
little
not
we

of

great
When of the

humiliates
the

see

understand

education

child, I dare
"

regret the depopulationthough."

my

Oh

!"

said

visitor, with

whole

world

of

proach re-

in her
"

tone.

No

for

the

child,which

might
and

be such

cent magnifi-

medium
of
our

for conciliation
and religious

tim emulation, is the vic-

dissensions. In the political paternity voluntary schools, for instance, there is a religious and maternity,which is both good and necessary for certain
on

natures.

Parents

who
not

are

in any

way

pendent de-

the

government
Such
have neither

dare

send

their children

to

these

schools.
We

tyranny

is

revoltingand
future

telligent. unin-

nor Christianity

patriotism.
citizens

The leave

result

of all this is, that of

when

our

school, instead

they playing together,

look

at

74
each

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

other

like

snarlingbulldogsand
'

exchange

plimentary uncom-

each epithets, treating

*

godless heathen
and

or

as

this is the way

in which of
our

as respectively bigots.' And priest-ridden fraternityis implanted in the

'

other

hearts
This

minds

new-comers

in and

this

world.

will gradually increase hostility

will create

the division which

are

weakens. each

And
the

whilst the
wolves

sheep-dogs
a

with fighting

other,

have

good
if

time."
"

Do

you

not
a

think

it would

be
"

good thing
If

women
"

had

voice in
not

They

are

publicaffairs ? yet prepared for

to Parliament

it.
a

they

had gramme, proto

presentedthemselves
Parliament

with

Mothers9

would

have

them,

but

they
her

are

incapableof
believe me,

opened drawing

its doors
such
a

gramme pro-

up.

And

it is the

Latin

mother

who, with
"

love her unintelligent ignorance, the

must

and

her

weakens passionateselfishness,
But

race." be that
Providence

if

we

are

not

free,it
be

wills that that

the child should

suffer

and

be misunderstood,
our

parents should

blind, that the natalityof

Do
on

country should decrease.

of
"

you

suppose
"

that

the end

our

race

is written that it is

the wall '?

hope

only our

evolution

that

is written

gods that we should live, and that will has created the struggle, but the struggle is gradually For some becomingmore intelligent. years about the child, and they people have been thinking now, are now about all beginningto have a certain curiosity
that
now concerns

there.

It is the

will of the

it.

am

told that about

naturalist,who
He

is
is

has studying snails,

fifteen hundred.

THE anxious all very the

WONDERFUL whether

ROMANCE

75 That is like

to

discover very

they

are

blind.

well and be

useful, perhaps, but I should

child to you

studied do."

zoologically. And
exclaimed

that

is what

I wish
"

would
a

What

fine idea ! "

my

visitor, clasping
a

her of

hands well-gloved

in her face.
"

excitement, whilst
Do you think I
am

flash
ble capa-

joy
"

beautified
"

her

though?
I
am

she asked
you
are.

doubtfully.
You have been and

sure

prepared girls.
notes

for

it. is

You

have

twelve for
as one

subjects,boys
person.
as

That

quite enough
age,

Take
can,

of their atavism.

sex,

and,
the

far

you

of

their of

Observe
colour human the form

shape

of the the
a or

forehead

of each the

them,

the the

of

the

eyes,

quality of
great
deal.

hair, for

fleece reveals

Then, too,
and

notice

of the

ears

receivers,the shape of the nails.

in Nature

Everything
left
to

is of

importance
Read
these Observe

nothing
so

is

chance.

little
all

ones

like

many

divine whether Watch be very

an
"

manuscripts.
reflex
them
or

their
to

movements,
them. I shall

conscious, and

try

discern
pray.

work, play, eat, sleep,

and

much

surprisedif you
amount
am

do not and these

in this study, find, of keen

notes

enormous

of interest I to
me,
so

pleasure."
"

And Give
then

what them

do

with

?
use

"

to

that
on

I may
to

make

of them,
the
are

and

I will send

them

London,

to

pal princibeing

of

an

institute where

women

educators

prepared and where the child is being studied. This and is a large-hearted extremely intelligent principal
woman. sure

I will introduce
you

you

to

each first

other

and

am

will both

fall in love at

sight."

76
"

THE There is

WONDERFUL
institute
in

ROMANCE Paris where

an

nurses

are

being trained."
"

French
who

mother
more a

would
than

never

want

person

in her

house
"

knew

she

did,"
'

said, laughing.
not

once

asked
nurse
'

young her
never

wife
little

why

she did

have
she

an claimed, ex-

English
house

for

girl?
one

Oh, no,'

I would !' I

have
that

of those

in princesses

my

only wish
on

the

government organised
rich district,
"

courses

of lessons
poor alike.

the

child in every

and

I envy

you,"

added,
such
on

because

you

still have
"

time to
never

I should R

study children." have thought of putting her

"

thing,"said
and ing pressfine

Madame it

hand

mine
a

warmly.
had
to

You

have

opened
me

out

path

for

me."
"

You I
am

come

to

me

for

to

pointit out
"

to you,

and
a

very

proud
be

of that fact," I said.

That

is

very

good

illustration for you

of Providential

work.

You

knowledge long before you will be ready to acthat the ingratitude has served of your son to help on own progress." your If I admit that it has served to help me to rise do How lowers him, does it not? morally it certainly
"

will not

you
"

account

for that?

"

We

know

nothing about
his mind.
to

the
to

reactions

which
may

may realise

take

place in May
When God

Thanks

these,he

all that he
"

owes

you."
1" you

grant that

66

I think your

of you, little

will

seem

much

greater
saw

to

me

among

merely spoiling your

orphans than grandchildren."

if I

you

78

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

netically, whether
come

she

thinks
she

it leans

good

or

bad.
with
to

When
an

to

the

dialogues,
of

forward,
which in her
seems

stinctiv in-

movement to
me

approval,
feather and

be

preted inter-

by
better

the in

very

hat.
to

I conclude be better

that

am

dialogue

I wanted

in this

chapter."
visitor

My

laughed heartily, showing

all her

ful beauti-

teeth.
"

What
not at

curious

author
of

you

are,"
your

she

said ;

"

you

are
"

all afraid

showing

literary strings."
in
a

No,

for

the

most

interestingthing

book

is the

way
"

in which

it is made."

Well, that
mistaken. in
of

certainly is objectivism,
I way,
am

if I

am

not to

very
at

much

going
if

to

train order
R

myself
to

look

things

this

only

in

discover
,

the
rose

beauty
to

ugliness,"

said

Madame

as

she

take
"

leave. will I held

You

then
out

have
my

discovered hand
to

very

great
she

thing,"
it to

I said. her
"

her

and

raised

lips.
Remember,
my I

have
"

your
are

promise,"
coming
come

she

said, still
You

holding
have
sown

hand. the

You you

to

Louvic.
see

seed;

must

and

it sprouting."

I nodded

without
me now

speaking.
from

kind
any

of

superstitious
or

fear
a

prevents

making

plans

giving

verbal

promise.

CHAPTER

IV

THE and

objective vision
continues
of
our

of

people
to

and

things has revealed,

the incommensurable
me

to

reveal

me,

greatness

atom
me

lives.
deaf

It has

torn

away

from instant of
tain cer-

habit, which
I
see

made

and

blind. the real

Every beauty
of
to

the

wonderful

mechanism,

familiar

acts, the
amaze

grandeur
startle the
me.

and

mystery
It I
seems

which
me as

frequently though
the This
would I
see

and
for

them of

first time.

constantly have
and
new

sensation is pay for des

at
a

something quite
for

fresh those

to

me.

sensation
a

which

who
not

are

biases it up
to

great price, and

of I money.
once saw

I would At
a

give

them
Rue

millions

the

of post-office
a

the ter let-

Capucines,

work-girl receive
She looked

the poste restante

years of age
was

department.
was a

about

twenty
fair

and

pretty girl with

black
did

rough,
was

hair. with way

She

wearing
threads. that

dress, which
not

covered

white

She
was

open
to

in

an

gant eleHer

the

envelope

handed
her face eyes

her.

eager

fingers tore
contents.

it open Her

and

literallydrank pink,
her

in

the

anaemic nostrils she

flushed
a

eyelids trembled,
over

her
when

quivered,
looked
up,

smile face

hovered
was
so

her and

lips and,
radiant

her

fresh
some

that
I

she
was

might
so

have

just absorbed
the mation transforlittle black been
an

magic
that

cordial.

struck
me.

by
Those had

it

thrilled positively
looked of
as

letters, which

though
79

they

traced invisible

by

the

meanderings

some

insect, contained

80 force flesh

THE

WONDERFUL
of

ROMANCE

which, like
and bones

ray

sunshine, had face,

which

penetrated the
and

of

this human
the

had

caused
seen. monplace, com-

transfiguring joy,
The

signs of
to

I had seemed
a was

just quite

phenomenon

had, up
it !
It

then,
was

there but, in reality,

great mystery

lying underneath
Those the little black

was

I who

commonplace
in the

characters, buried
a

depths of
would
cells of

girl's pocket, togetherwith

a

coarse
a

kerchief, pocket-handcertain the

half-worn-out
fluid* which her

thimble,
would indifferent worries of

flat purse,

emit

divine

touch
to

her her

brain, making
mistress her and
out to

scoldingof
workroom,
and
porting trans-

all the

of the

drawing
would would the

of her
a

gangue

poverty
And

her

into
come

heavenly zone.
when these and
same

then,

the

day

perhaps
lose

little black less

letters

their

magic

become

preciousthan
thimble and

coarse

handkerchief, the half-worn-out

and there the
would be

the flat purse,

in the heart For the

and

pocket of

ness nothing but blackthe poor work-girl. realised

of all the

first time wonder

in my

I had life,

thought, and love, feelings impressions,by handwriting,and I admired it all most sincerely. On returning hotel by the Rue to my d'Antin, I saw the step of his father's shop. He a little boy seated, on
had
a

strangeness and

of this transmission

slate

on

his knees the

manner

and,

with

his tongue back

to

against
ancestor,

his cheek, after

of his far his attention

I had

perhaps,he
such power, and
as

was

givingall
those

ters, forming letthe

of which

just witnessed
not

these letters, which

seemed
to
me as

transmit
as

only love,
of
a

but life, now

sacred

those

divine

THE This this

WONDERFUL I call

ROMANCE

81 of

rite. All

is what led my

becoming
call

conscious direction We

things.
of that

thoughts
we

in the

phenomenon
literature
comes

which do and

literature.

produce
It
same

and
us

not

know
our

by

what

mechanism.
in

from
as

escapes would

senses

just

the

way could

the
see.

perfume

escape

from

the flower if that

to me more mysterious,and, Nothing seems by dint of thinking it out, I have arrived at a conception which is,perhaps, absurd, but I will give it. Many have to blunder along before one really finds persons

the truth.
Like united and
us,

the

Earth

has

body

and

soul

so one

closely
ends

that

it is

the other

to know impossible begins. Its body is

where
an

the

numberless

molecules unknown

and

agglomerationof animated solutely cellules, by that abwe

force, which
the
and

call vital

force, and
the Eternal
a

which

is

undoubtedly
molecules of

of radio-activity these cellules

God.

These

incarnate
of

portion
Universe.

the Under

physical and
Divine
action

psychical forces

the
gether, to-

they have

gathered

separated,been transformed, and they have and evolved progressed. They have become oceans, deserts ; they have manufactured mountains, rivers,plains,
the

habitation
and

of

man

and
are

man

himself.

And

these molecules

these cellules

constantlymaking

the Invisible and the soul of the

our

Intangible. They are elaborating Earth, that is,the psychicalworld, which

penetrate,but which
is the real world,

the

eye

does not

in which

takes place,in happens,everything everything which forces,ideas,sentiments, passions,vices spiritual fierce battle ; a world and virtues into a are fighting

82

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
elements

which
and

the

gods
man

are

fresh constantly flinging

is

for which those

working
our

with
!

all his cellules. I cannot

study their tle. blinking and shuddering a litstrange design without It is so ugly and yet so fascinating:a groundwork clear of dark seeds, arranged concentrically ; a egg-shaped space and, in the centre, a black speck, the
Oh,
cellules of
motor

nucleus vital

These
our

nucleoli,I

am

told, contain

the most

being: energy, heredity,terrible and the secret of our destiny. Planted consolingheredity, by the million, in the divine clay, in the fertile grey of our the on matter, they act on the network nerves, and they are fatigable indeblood and on our flow of our organs, workers. derful They have been weaving the Wonfor millions of years. Romance They create the all the dreams of mankind most and, prodigiousthings, those dreams, that powerful factor,literature. among
part of
When
the

Terrestrian

became

aware

of God, he
to

dressed adand

supplications, prayers
he also commenced
in that
to

and

hymns

Him,

which,
and

thanks gave

dialoguewith God, astonishing he asked the quesauto-suggestion, tions

himself.
was

the

answers

It After

was

in this way restrian Ter-

that

sacred

literature
to

born.

this,the
and His copy
was

began
he made

sing of

his combats

of his love ; ties faculto life,

legends out
dramas of and romantic

of his childish dreams. he

gradually developed and

create

tried to

fictitious

idylls. This
Later

the the made

ginning be-

literature.

on,

teries myshim

of Nature

attracted and wonder made

his attention

and

think, observe

and,

as

result

of all

this,

literature philosophical

its appearance.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

83

much Literature, like music, is entirelypsychical,

painting and sculpture. Its invisible held firm by writing, either in the manuscript are waves free again at The in the book. or eye sets them brain, will, and, coming as they have from the human
more so

than

they
it

return

thither other

to work

on

it,influence
is
a

it and

make of Divine

produce

waves.

This

fine instance contain

economy.

These elements.

psychic They

waves

superior
with

and
true

inferior
and

carry and low

along

them

false

ideas, elevated

thoughts, noble

and

of

of great beauty and unworthy sentiments, pictures vile ugliness. They carry along with them words

which
cause

console,

words

which

encourage,

words

which

words which vivifyand words which kill. despair, They bring the dead back into the midst of the living These and their souls for us. and keep their words of instantaneous of millions by means psychic waves, photographs, taken by the eye and the mind of the distant landscapes, the most to us give writer, transmit
us

the

sensation

of

beauty
our

that inner

we

cannot

see

for and
some

ourselves.

They
task.
from

enlarge

vision, renew
down from of

develop the compulsory

transport
"

soul of those

who

are

chained
us

by
our

They
our

snatch

away
us

occupation pre-

cares,

take

out

ourselves,
farscribe de-

us

to the

earthlyBeyond, just as though

to

seeing Nature
as waves
a

wanted

give us
are are

what
waves

the of
a

English

change."
The have souls

There

poetry and
rare
are sence es-

of
;

prose.

former
and

of

more

they

rhythm

cadence, they
others reach
waves

able

to

lift certain

higher; the

farther

and

have

more

universality. All

the various

of litera-

84
ture

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE volume
At
sort

have
race an

gone has
enormous

on

increasingin
them.
a

and

in

depth.
must

Every
form Stream.

enriched

present, they
of

current,

psychical Gulf

but they never They mingle and intermingle, characteristics. Like lose their own ferent difspecial every It is soul, they keep their own individuality. literature with that of impossibleto confuse Northern the the

South,

or

that
waves

of the East with

the

with

that

of the

West,
I

Dantesque

Shakespearian

ones.

with colours and as imagine all these waves glistening with extraordinaryshades. Those of our present epoch of transition most are Ah, yes, they must likely grey. indeed The lived be grey. ideal has been subjective and lived over and over again. It can supply nothing It is like a burnt out ampoule. writers. to poor more Humanity has had enough of it,but still clingsto it, It dare not let by pure atavism, and also out of fear. go led of the hand it

which

holds it

but prisoner,

which

has
celerate ac-

along

for

centuries.
The

Some

great crisis will

its evolution.

discoveries of Science,which

to disdain,just as poets and novelists seem do, will turn its soul towards Nature, where

theologians
the
sources

of true of
our

poetry, the
last

secret to

of

our

originand

the

hopes
I

days, are

be found. de la Comedie

One
a

day, at
was

the Place

Fra^aise,

was

witness it

and

knocked

action of romantic literature, psychical The first time I quite a revelation to me. against Alfred de Musset's statue, for it is such
a

of the

placed in
gave
me

way

that
on

one

does

knock

againstit,it

shock
to
me so

and,

It seemed

furious. looking at it, I was ridiculous and it was placed in such

86
I

THE

WONDERFUL envied the felt when

last
one

ROMANCE

imaginedand

voluptuousnessthat special
he
:

the poet must

more

have

traced

those

and lines,

the particularly

"

Et

j'en sais

d'immortels

qui

sont

de purs

sanglots."
in

It is

of literature,
and

course,

but

how

it reverberates

the

ear

in the soul ! takes

up
so

This

statue, which
of the

much

room,

attracts

the attention

surprised when
stand

and they all seem to be passers-by, they look at it. Some of the people
the

still and

read

poetry.

was

curious

to

see

the various

effects it would

produce
A

and

I walked- round

it,as though studying it myself.

a

workman,
the

wearing
corner

white

blouse, with
a

in flabby cigarette

of

his read

mouth, and
out

gay,

the celebrated
!"

expression on chaffing lines to his companion.

Two

his face,
"

Stuff

and when

nonsense

he

observed, shrugging his shoulders,

he had

finished.

worthy
cardboard
read them

women,

of the Louvre

shops, with stopped

He and
to

in their hands,
not
man as

the
at

coming out boxes and parcels but they did lines,

Quite
a

appear
came

understand
was

all.

young

next.

of Southern

type and looked

though he had not had enough to eat, but his face With his hands buried in his pockets, was interesting. he read the poet's words and then looked up at slowly, he him, with an expressionthat seemed to ask whether He whistled as he moved reallybelieved that? away
and, in the whistle,which
I
was

intended

to

be

sceptical,
emotion. of age. colour-

fancied

that
came

I
a

After

him,
was

a distinguished quiver of of about fifty woman years

She

poorly

dressed

and

looked

faded

and

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

87

less, but
and
women

there whole who

are

was

certain She
to

refinement looked like

about
one

her of
"

face those dens bur-

her

person. doomed
too

carry

heavy
She
saw a

burdens read the

that message Her face

are

heavy
turn

for and

them.
I

ful beauti-

in

her up,

wonderful drew

thing.
up
as

lighted
it had she

her
a

whole

body

itself She

though
the with
eyes went

received
was

magnetic
more

touch.

pressed

parcel
a

carrying
movement,
author with of head the La

closely against her,

and her de
a

quick,

nervous

ardent,
She

misty
then

thanked
on

the wTay,

Nuit and of the

Mai. firm

her

erect

step.
waves

had

just caught
I
was

effect
to

psychic

of soul
I

literature. and did

It I
not
was

moved

the

very

depths
"

of

my

turned know

away it
was

myself
so

murmuring

Oh,

God,

great." impossible
but

certainly
that
woman

not

chance

which Will.

had At pass takes

brought
that

there,
where

Providential of hard

cross-roads,
every

streams

workers
witnessed I
no

by

day,

the

miracle for
statue

I
some

had

just
creature.

place, perhaps,
think

daily poet's

longer
I

that
on

the

is

badly

placed.
a

fancy
of be

that,
occult

its work

footpath
in de the Musset way

there, it is doing
of
a

fine This

piece
must

consolation. reward
so,

for
the

Alfred
Comedie

greater
I

than any
rate.

entering

Fra^aise.

hope

at

CHAPTER

ONE with also and thanks

would

like to
to

only

have

things
If it
can

of

this

kind
can,

to

tell

regard
kill.
some

literature. has
a

vivify, it
to

alas,

It

great
are

many

crimes crimes. of and

answer

for,
it not and

of
to

them

very of

great
the

Was

having
that

read

love

Guinevere her

Lancelot,

Francesca

de

Rimini their the

brotheraffection
.Dante
"

in-law,
and
meets
were

Paul

Malatesta,
killed

declared

mutual husband? in the of the

by

Lanciotto,

the

beautiful with
"

loving
a

woman

City

of

Tears,"
makes

and,
her
say

marvellous
we

intuition
read

Life, he
much
sired, de-

When
were

how the

laughing lips
will
never more

kissed from
we were

by
me

lover, he, who

be

separated
As far
as

(Paul Malatesta),
concerned,
wrote

kissed

my

lips.
the read

the That

real

culprits were
we

book what

and
had

he

who

it.

day
was

did

not

gone
case,

before."
was an

Dante

right,

and

the

book,

in this

agent

of

dition. per-

Quite recently

young
as

man

knew, who
of

was

rich
read
to
snare

and
too

gifted,
much
of

killed

himself,

result

having
Thanks

Schopenhauer
Life

and
to

Nietzsche. him
to

their and
tram Tris-

suggestion,
a

seemed

be

merely
the

trap.
and

One

evening, after
overturned wine.

playing
which

death
a

of

Iseult, that
he

death,
the
cup

is like
was

song
to

of the has

triumph,
brim the of power

which is what

full

wonderful of

That

literature

doing.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE Roumanian

89
to

About
call I
was

two
me,

years

ago,
so

woman see

came

on

and

begged

hard
She

that I would
was

her that

obligedto
with
and She

consent.

about

fifty years

of

age,

clear-cut

features.
nose

Her gave

looking eyes
to her

nervous was

large, dark, sada tragicexpression

her hat
her
some was

face. awry,

dressed,but elegantly

rather

her

dress All

wrongly
her

hooked

and

jacket
mental

hanging
worry.
an
"

loose. She

this gave

the idea

of

apologisedfor
hard who and
to talk
son

intrusion
said
:

and

then, in
He

abrupt, rather
I have your you
to
a

voice,she
is

dying

of

consumption.
I would

has wish

read
to
see

books and

has

several times

expressed a

to you.

give a fingerof
we

my
are

hand
true

satisfy any
I
us came a come

of his

wishes,for
that

Roumanians
were

mothers.

When
at

I heard
once

you

here,
sent con"

in Lausanne,
to
"

to

ask

if you

would

pay

visit.

Am

asking too

much?

No, I will
X

I answered. willingly,"

Madame should

thanked
the

me

and, in order
gave
me

that
various

understand

situation,she
life.

details with
"

regard
to

to her

My

husband

behaved
me

abominably,"she
under my very

said.
I

"

He

was

unfaithful

roof.
a

went

straightaway,
its kitten and jealously, of evil."
"

taking my
never even

littleboy, just as
I

cat
over

carries him

off between

its teeth.

watched

let him

know

of the existence

That

was was

mistake," I said.
a

"

Yes, it

mistake,"
to

my

visitor owned.

"

Like
an

all young

men,

he wanted Paris

as complete his studies,

in engineer,

Paris.

is the

terror

of mothers

in

90

THE

WONDERFUL Our

ROMANCE

our

country.
and

young

men

leave

home,
back
but

simpleto
us

minded

straightforward.They come corrupted,and good for nothing else

"

deceiving

women." Because way may

they only frequent bad

of
excuse.

societyin Paris," Hoping

to

said,by
"

That my with

be, but
out to

the

fact

remains.
that
our

keep
went

boy
him and

of the Paris.

dangers
I made that

suspected,I
very
fortable com-

home

pleasant, so

friends

there,and
first two

For and
woman,

the

might receive his I congratulated myselfon my wisdom. anxiety about him years, I had no
he
A

then, suddenly,everythingchanged.
a

wretched
ure. treas-

married

woman,

robbed
off
to

me

of my
Dance

only
of

She

dragged
your
a

him

that
'

Death
a

which, in
"fete!
own

country, you
for

call

la -fete.9 It is

fine his

In

very

short time, neither him.

his mother,
He

nor

country, existed
and

forgot
this
woman.

all

his

dreams if you
at

but ambitions,everything
knew

Ah,

only
window

how
our

many

the

of
him

in flat,

sleepless nights I passed the Rue Pierre Charron,

often This
ten
was

watching for daylightcame

went
on

until

without
ten

daylightappeared. Very bringinghim back to me.

and
you

for

months the
finest

will

see man

what it

months

did

for

looking young
way and

to possible

find." mother's voice gave

her

The

poor

lipswere
him,

contorted
"

with

anguish.
all the
care

Oh, but
with

with

you

will lavish

on

and

the
restore

air vivifying

of this

country,
said.

you

will be

able to

him

to

health," I

THE
"

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE his life

little and of been

91 make
Satan
sumption con-

Alas, I

can

only prolong
endurable. for

it rather
must

more

That

daughter
never

have

poisoned him,
either in my

there has
or

family
state

in

that

of my

band." hus-

"

Does

he know
he must We
are are

what know
both
near

he is in?

"

I asked.
not
own

"

Oh,
me.

it,at times, but he does

it to
When

pretending to
and
at

be

quitehopeful.
of them
I have

tears
me,

very

am

afraid

traying be-

I look

up

the

ceiling quickly.
of them driving horrors all the

discovered
I did not

this mechanical
want

method
to

back. of the tered, shelfir-

my I have

boy

have
a

sanatorium.
up trees and
on

rented

house

that

is well
with

the is

heights.
a

It

is surrounded view.
a

there

wonderful
his
nurse

My

boy's fosterand X

brother with us,

was

has

just taken
to

degree as
my son." and

doctor
Madame

he is

helpingme
a

silent for

few

seconds

then, clenchingher
here earlier. radiant When
with

hands
"

she together violently,

continued:
him

ought
the
am

to

have

brought
here
in

I meet

students

Lausanne,

health, I
"

and jealous, horribly

I feel the most

ble terri-

remorse."
Do
not
as

be remorseful,"I said
God

"

remember

you

have

only
A

done

willed."

flash of
woman.

anger

lightedup
she said
"

the

eyes

of

the

manian Rou-

"

Then

God

is cruel ! " is

resentfully.
all the
"

"

No, that

! impossible

exclaimed, with

force of my with

sincere conviction. inferior

Cruelty is only possible

beings."

92
"

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE will
"
'

Come

to

my X

home, and

you

see

for Firs
"

yourself,"
'

said

Madame
away and

bitterly.

The

is
an

some

distance

by
you
"

train
not

though," she continued ; then an walk of ten up-hill

"

half

hour
Are

minutes.

afraid ?
in the

Not

least," I answered.
son

"

can

climb
a

very

well.

Tell

your

that

will pay

him

visit tomorrow."

The
was

day following
an

I went

to

"

The

Firs."
roof

The
gave

house it
a

in

ideal spot and* its

look. It

huge Swiss
as

home-like

had

fir-wood and
a

its

background
When heart.
the age I
saw

and,

for

horizon, the Lake

X 's son,

the
pang

Alps.
at

Madame
was

I felt
"

my
at

He

undoubtedly dying
He
nose was

and

dying
with

of

twenty-six.
features; his
luminous and

handsome,
was

the Latin and

type of
his
eyes His

slightlyarched
those

velvety,like
not
was

of

an

Oriental.
of

complexion had

the

transparency
wax

the

tive consump-

patient: it

like hair
I
saw

and to
me

perfectly livid
be
a

in

places. His thick cold perspiration.

that
Nature end. his The
was

seemed before

glued
human

down

by

creature

destroying,with
On

all the
poor

rapidity of
as

the very
much
as

seeingme,
face

the

boy blushed,
and

pale

could
the

blush,

his

eyelids
the

quivered.
eyes

blush,

quivering eyelids and

avoiding mine, betrayed instinctive shame, that that I have more than physical shame once surprised
in
men

when bowed

they
very

feel themselves low

me,
on

disabled. did not

see

He

kiss it,and

thanked

taking my hand, but for coming to timidly,

him.

94

THE

WONDERFUL
The

ROMANCE
"

steps of the verandah.

and

cook
a

milked

one

of them of salt in

the

invalid

gave

them
of

few

handfuls

exchange for
"

his cup
see cow

foamy
them

milk.
"

Do
"

you

their little silver bells ?

wears

he said, smiling. each

one

The
note

as

well, and
when

givesa
The
samovar

of the scale,so have

was us.

that

they

all shake

their bells, we

the funniest

little airs." the

tea-table enlivened

brought
Our

and

singing of
became Adamovitch

the
eral, genwas

conversation M.

and

soon

saw

the treatment

He interested him in trying with his foster-brother. all the questionsof the day and kept him in touch with all that went just as one tries to keep the on, head of a drowning man did not above He water. his patient to feel outside things, All want it were. as that he said gave proof of an amazing knowledge of

human
was

nature, and

it

was

very

evident

to

me

that

he

the young to encourage man doing his utmost to be hopeful. He and would make fun of him now then, in a most charming way, whilst his beautiful dark, him with affection. I noticed, dog-like on eyes beamed though, that the invalid kept drawing out of the general conversation. and his
He eyes,

watched when

me

with
met

curious

pression, exa

they

mine, had

I felt the appeal of his questioninglook in them. mind and I answered with a smile that magnetically, meant would have a quiet talk together. we An hour later, laden with flowers, I was on my way
to

the station,accompanied
;"

by

M.

Adamovitch.

You

see

hoarse

with

things are?" deep feeling.

how

he

asked, in

voice,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

95

"Is
"

there

gained ground, it is always the vile bacilli who have gained it instead of us. And that there are idiots drivelling to think and shapeless in good health, out their lives, creatures whilst this' one, well built and richlygifted, die. must Nature certainly makes strange selections ! for another Perhaps the selection is being made world," I suggested. A smile played over doctor's face. the young it proves the At rate Perhaps," he said. any
we
" "

None.

hope?" Directly we
no

think

have

"

"

existence

of

laws

that
at

we

do

not

know.

We

know

nothing, nothing
words I in
a

all," he
way.
"

added, emphasising his

The my

sorrowful
to

had

promised
I went
man

go

to

Firs second

"

again and,
visit I found

of course,
the young
was

again.
better.

On

wearing a dark red, silk coat surah. embroidery,and a shirt of cream

He
was

with
A

Oriental

dark

fur

thrown face

over

his shoulders showed

that up,
was

and

some this set off his handravages

and

alas, the

of

the

work

of destruction
a

going
X

on.

After the

short

time, Madame
the

went

out

into

garden,under
for
me.

pretext of gathering some

Roumanians
are were

ers flow-

"

You

know asked

that
the
are are

we

Latin, do
alone.

you "I

not?"
mean
"

invalid,directlywe
authentic the
Romans."

that

we

Yes,

you

descendants
one

of the of
way

colony that
of
the

Trajan
Danube.

established
I knew

round
a

the and

bends

this in

vague

then, thanks

96
to
our

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE with last two which

years

one

of

those
are

mysterious combinations
up,
contact

lives

made
into

I have

for
a

the

been

brought They
even

with

number
my

of Roumanians.

have
my

invaded literally
mother

orbit."

"And
"

joined in pursuing you."

her

And

am

very

gratefulto
can assure

for it," I remarked. said the young

"

And

I am,

too, I

you,"

man
"

fervently.
I
was

the Latin

in recognising soul, mingled,though, with

not

long

in

you

Roumanians Slavonic
me

certain
to
a

characteristics.

This

mixture

was

revealed

very

by clearly
of

Le

Rhapsode

de la Dambovita, Helene

collection lias

ballads

and

folk-songswhich
keen

Vacaresco

given us." An expression of

host's face.
"

pleasurelightedup
"

my

young

You Liked

liked them, I them?

hope?
never

"

I have
one

read
your
a

anything
and asked

so

tiful. beau-

Last
was

Autumn,

of

compatriots, who
volume she
a

quite a stranger to
me,

me,

left the

letter
me,

for
an

at

my

hotel.

In

letter

in

almost
I

that

commanding way, to read the volume, so The soul. might learn to know the Roumanian
of
was

calmness

the
to

proceeding annoyed
return

me

and

my

first

impulse
first

the book the

to

its sender, but

ones.

my
lowing fol-

impulses are
when
I way

always
I my
a

wrong

The

morning, when
am

woke, which best,

clear I

at

ment always the moopened the volume,

is

simply by
fell on
the

of

having

conscience.

My

eyes

lines : following

THE
"

WONDERFUL
s'est

ROMANCE
la terre,

97

Le La La

mai's

penche
mere,
est

vers

"

plaine, sa

1'a senti,

"

plaine s'en
te

effrayee,
sans

"

Pourquoi
Mais,
mon

penches-tu
enfant

que

le vent

souffle?

"

fier!

The

soul

which
I

these
went

words
on

revealed
and

appealed
my

to

me

immediately.
increased
as

reading
was

admiration
the

I read. in

startled by positively

simple
Mother
stars

way

which
talk in

these their

Earth

folk-song writers ballads. They make

the

make the
and

talk, the elements; the livingand

make them
an

dead,

they
which
our near

say

such

wonderful

things, things
sensation of
been
a

give,to
union

incredible all Nature,

degree, the
the sensation who have
that

of
very

with

Beyond,
from
Earth

where
are

all those
now

called

back

living. And

is Slavonic,

is it not?"
"

It is indeed." Helene Vacaresco tells

us

"

that

girlsimprovise
Is that

and

sing these
"

ballads

whilst

weaving.

reallypossible?

"

or

her

the girl who Certainly. And forgets the words, is not inspired to improvise the next lines,throws of the others, and the ballad continues, spindle to one
or

is
no

transformed, entirely
relation
to the

thanks

to

evocations

which
"

bear

first part of the

to prove,

story."
ing strikof

Well,
manner,

that

certainly goes
existence

in the most
currents

the

of those

higher

life which them

frequently pass
to

give utterance

ing through simple minds: causto words of which they have

98

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

felt the infinite sweetness, the but And of which these

hope

and

the consolation,
real

they do
currents

not

understand

the

meaning.

of

intuitions.
of the

traordinary inspirationfrequentlygive exTake, for instance, the song

Cobzar, who
parce que

says:

Aime-moi,

j'aibesoin
de de

de

ton

amour

pour

mes

chansons, Va-t-en,parce Meurs,

Car parce
que

j 'ai besoin j'aibesoin

pleurerpour
chanter

mes

chansons,
pour
mes

que

la mort

chansons,

je

suis le Cobzar.*

How

should
tears

that and

Roumanian the

peasant
that

know

that
serve

the in versal Uni-

love, the
the

griefof

the poet must

weaving of
Life?"

his work, the work

belongsto

"

Yes, indeed, it does

read The

really seem
finest
a

miraculous.
One?
"

Did

you
"

Song of
one

the Faithless

Yes, it is

of the

subject
there is
"

of love
a

and, from
of

things I know psychicalpoint

feel the charm

on

the

of view,

depth
like I have

in feeling

it that is marvellous." of
our

am

our

peasants
never

; I

songs,
"

but

You

"Later
at
a
'*

comprehended them." will comprehend them later on." on?" repeated the invalid with an
I

attempt

smile.

Yes, later on,"

"

said,as though
read them
with
for my

not

him,

and
*

you
me,

must
for

your
my

understanding mind, for they

songs.

Love

I need

thy love
for
of

Leave

me,

I need
to
am

to weep

songs, in my

Die, for I need

For I

sing
the

Death

songs,

Cobzar.

THE

WONDERFUL which make

of
a

ROMANCE them
dead almost

99 sacred
a

contain
poems.

revelations Are
not

those words

mother

tion? revela-

Je

lui ai demande
morts

aussi:
en

"Petite
aux

mere

Que disent les

Et

songeant
"

vivants

"

elle m'a be

repondu:

Us

ont

* pitie."

That
"You
"

must

true."

think think

so?" so."
the

I do So
an

"

much

better," said the doomed

in suffering
"

young I felt.
most

man

in
"

ironical tone, the

I
to
assure

which I
am

you,"

continued,
for
a

that

ful gratethese

Helene

Vacaresco
us.

having

translated

for Folk-songs I received

some

Just

few weeks

after

reading them,
served
to
me

for

post-cardsthat would them. They illustrating

a

have
came me.

mirably adfrom

Bucharest,
cards

from

person

unknown

to

One

of these

with very Latin, or I might two girls represented of the peasant class and faces. They were say Roman, near a well. They looked together they were chattering as waitingthere for the one who was though they were chemise to come.' wearing the embroidered They were their pride,as the work of their own and sash which are to be concentrated fingers. All their feminine vanity seems
'

in this handiwork resented the cobzar who

was near came

of theirs.

Another

card

rep-*

the fountain,
to fetch water

singingfor

the

benefit of those
You
*

hold. for their house-

see, I
to

destined to know
"Mother
say when

something about
of the
" living?

said

her the

too:

dear, they think

What She

do

dead
me:

answered

"They

pity

them."

100

THE

WONDERFUL books

ROMANCE into hands

your

country,

as

never

come

our

by

chance." To my

great surprise, my

words
he gave
a

flush to the invalid's face and

brought a slight discordant short,

"

laugh.
"

Do

you

know

what

I
do

am

dying

of?

he asked.
are

"

In the first

I place,

not

think you

in

dying
Well,

state," I answered
"

in

lighttone.
so

Oh,
Of

yes, you the

"

" and do," he insisted,

do I.

am
"

dying of
a

effects of I exclaimed.

book."

book?

a me

I had lived Up to the age of twenty-three, thanks to the way my mother had brought regularlife,
"

Yes.

up, and of

also thanks

to the affection I had

for

young

cousin

mine.

One
one a a

day,
of my

whilst

was

finishing my
friends invited his
up
to

studies in Paris,
me

Roumanian
He
was

to

dinner with

at

restaurant.

bring
taken

mistress
and
at not

him,
he
was

strumpet whom
very I

he had

of whom

half past
come

seven.

proud. I was to call but arrived punctually,

showed
me

for him he had

in.

His

man-servant

into his

study.
book
page

I
on

lighted a
the

and then, seeing an cigarette open divan, I picked it up and began to read the it
was

at

which

open.

It

was

one

of those the apes

vile books

that

My

might have been first impression was

the book
I

written
one on as
a

by
table

for

apes.

of

instinctive
near. were an

disgust and
You

I threw

down
away

stand, under-

flung it
a

though

it

infectious
man,

thing

and

little while

after," added

the

young I

flushing again, "I picked it up again. and a certain phrase, on one of the pages,

opened it,
to

went

my

102 the

THE theatre and

WONDERFUL
she
went

ROMANCE with She what

me

us.

saw

She I was. innocent simple-minded The and she certainlysucceeded." he spoke. forehead his moist as
" well," he continued, that she made

tried to astound
young
"

man

wiped
so

She
a

succeeded

perfectfool
to her

and
row, mar-

idiot of
but

me.

She the

was

consumptive ill,
of provision desire and She
me

very

little

life that

remained

to
me

her
on

was

flaming with
all kinds but I think and I

passion.
tortured
a

She
me

led

to

of

excesses.

fully, frightShe died

she
am

year

ago

loved really the only one and

you
see

little.

whose
me now

she forgiveness
"
"

asked.

She

is dead

fit of

coughing punctuated tragic.

"

his last words

and

made

them

That

woman,"
"

he
not

continued,

as

soon

as a

he

could

speak again, and I am gill,

Like
out""
"

was

only

harlot
of

but

veritable

like the poor have killed my

fellow

Richepin'ssong.
torn

him,
No,

mother,

her

heart

no,

do

not
rare

exaggerate things,"I said.

cases

"

It

is

only

in very

that
sons.

mothers Your

do

not

suffer

in this way

through

their
won

mother
I
am

is very

happy
sure

now

that she has

you
a

back, and

quite

that she is

in revelling

kind

of maternal you

ousness voluptuthat I

whilst she is
"

working
I
can see

to restore
now

to health."

Perhaps
done

so,

but

all the harm

have

by my mad folly. I have ruined her health and destroyed her beauty. Her hair has turned white and there are rings round her eyes that tell of is terrible and I keep wondering suffering.My remorse
how I could

her

have

acted

as

I did.

How

could

I?

"

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
the clenching

103 of his couch

repeatedthe
with
"

young

man,

arms

his hands. You have

simply

lived the

life that

was

your

tiny," des-

I said.
"

Ah,

yes, yes, that

is

it,is
I that

it not ?
was

I feel

certain
for of
seen me.

in remembering that relief, the I

was

not
a

accountable criminal have friend

at

various

circumstances in
to
a snare.

made

caught
that led

I should damnation
not

never

the
not

book

my

if my

had

bought it,and

if he had

been

kept
was

his. club
at

ing playright irony.

bridge. Then, too, place," continued

"

the book young

open with
"

the

the

man,

bitter

Should
"

you

call that

providential?
at

Certainly,"I
Oh !" he

said.

"

exclaimed, horrified
I
mean

this idea.
powers

"

By Providence,
us.

all the does

not

divine

which
our

govern

Providence
us

only

arrange

fairs af-

for

its mission It is
our

is, very

to upset frequently,

everything.
ladder is

under

just as apt to break the rung feet,as to join together the one
its
reasons

of the that for

broken,
"

and

it has

for

breaking or

mending
I

each

rung."
not

do certainly
as one

believe in human
the

soon

begins to study impossibleto

beset ills with

for, as liberty, ture, physical laws of Nabut, according beset,and

we are

it is
to your

believe

in this ;
we
are

theory, the

which he

are certainly

by them,"
those
who

added

bitterly,
the

"

punishments."
"

No,
and

because the poor

even,

innocent

good, animals, have

are

very

best
of

their share

the ills."

104
"

THE

WONDERFUL

RQMANCE
very
we

And

the

biggestshare,too,
which,"
I

"

Besides

put in,

"

frequently bound are so closely

-

the great together, and the rich, that

and the

little of the

Universe, the
never

poor

guilty could

be

punished

without
"

the
are were

innocent

suffering."
my

You death

right. If, for instance,

my

illness and
which

my

punishment, it is cruelly by
are

punishment
and my

will be felt
"

more

my

mother

friend."
worked

And

then, we
And

not

punished, but merely

upon.
"

that is

quite sufficient."
"

is Yes, it certainly The I

"

other
came

day," I
the that
I

quite sufficient." continued, in St. John's

"

pel, Gos-

across

most

was,

perhaps, so
was

consolingrevelation. It When should give it to you.

the
man

Jesus

confronted of his
man,

with

who him
:

had
*

been

born who
born
man

blind, one
did

asked disciples
or

Master,
he
was

sin, this
'

his parents, that

*

blind ?

Jesus

answered,

Neither that
"

hath
the works

this

sinned, nor
should
"

his parents; but

of God
said .the

be made !
man

manifestin
does
a

him.9
to

Ah

It

one

good
own

hear

that ! "

young
"

with

sighof

relief. mission.
order which of He
to

Jesus
was

believed in his
die

knew
carry

that
out
a

he

to

in by crucifixion, It In is is that Garden

plan
said

of
so

Providence.

makes

his Passion

tragical.
'

the

Gethsemane,
even

he

My
And

soul

exceeding sorrowful,
"O
my pass

unto

death.'

then

he added: from

Father, if it
And it
was

be

let this possible,

cup
see

me.'

not

possible. We

can

that,
of

for

it contained

the

ments ele-

of the colossal work

evolution religious

which

THE be

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

105

was

to

carried is
ever

on.

And,

in the the

same

way,

the cup

of bitterness and

presented to
must

lipsof

all humanity

humanity
in vain.
no

has

repeated the
cup germs

prayer be

of Jesus, and

always
there

This

absorbed, because
and of future

are,

doubt,
it."

of progress

happiness in
"

Ah, Madame,
man

what
a

an

optimistyou
smile.
"

are

!"

said the that you I

so

young
were

with I read
to

faint your

guessed
was

when wanted

books
a

and with

that you. you

why
me,
came

much

have

talk

Tell

was

it thanks

to

religionor
future?
"

science

that

to

lieve be-

in the
"

Neither

thanks

to the

one

nor nor sense

to the other.

I have

neither

faith enough religious

to
mere sense common

enough knowledge.
that
us

It is thanks do. that Common Common

are more sense

I believe
to

as

leads frequently than

me our

conclusions

exact

those
that

arrived if
we we

at

by

science.
our no

showed

began
should

with have

birth

and

finished with

death,

meaning whatever, and beings or thingswithout meaning

could
"

not

exist."
are

You Can

rightthere."
conceive of
a

"

you

singleparticleof
"

whole

that
"

is immortal

being
the

annihilated?

No, it is inadmissible."

"

Well, then,
of God, that

essence

of Life, which

is the radioactivity

must

confer
It

it creates.
means

cule immortalityon the moleto this, and gives movement

movement

progress,

evolutions

and

infinite transformations."

"

Certainly."

106
"

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE has the

At
a

my very

age, short

you

see,

one

one,

present
bars I have

and

long past behind future is beyond the

a us.

wall these

of doom

which

the way

for all of
means a

During

last years,
a

tried,by
make be

of

get

up

little higher,to
to

myself
see

thought,to lectual pair of intelon

in order stilts,
other side of the wall.

able to

over

to

the

My

alas, were stilts,

not

high

but enough. I was only able to see gleams of light, these gleams of light thing permittedme to conceive of someand very beautiful." very consoling Something consolingand beautiful," repeated the Oh, -tell me, leaning forward eagerly. man, young
" "

tell

me

what revealed
at

it is," he his ardent

continued, with
desire to have

an more

intonation

which

hope.
eyes

I looked

his emaciated
and

face, at his
I

shining
my reconcile

with

mortal

feverishness
of

hesitated. the other

one

Would

conception
this poor

this world
creature

and
to

doomed which

his fate?

It

was

an

periment ex-

tempted me.
make fun of my dreams
?
"

"

You way of

will not

asked,

by
"

gainingtime.
fun?

"Make

God

forbid!"

Well, then, I believe in the existence of numberless

those

of higher beings, of hierarchies,

beings

whom

call Angels, Archangels,Powers, theologians The

tions. Domina-

Bible, in certain of the Psalms, speaks of

and
we

them

as

gods
see

call them

Nature

and

Providence.
nor

I do not

them

in inactive, time them in

ecstatic dreams,

yet

spending
Eternal

all their I
see

God. with

singing the praises of the serving, struggling, fighting

appear
to
me as

for

and

God.

They

the

chiefs

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
initiated
ones.

107 His
mitters, transare

of

His

celestial armies, His His

agents, the makers

the Universe

of the worlds

which sand.

scattered
see

through

like

grains of

capturing the nebulae,in which the Supreme and psychical has enclosed all the physical gies. enerCreator them I see developingthese germs in thousands towards of different forms, and leadingthem more on for Their first creations, and more perfectconditions.
them

instance, were
not

monstrous.

The

ancestor

of
a

man

was

the fine Adam

of the this

legend.
cranium

He
a

had

flattened

cranium, and

under

wretched

little,

had: his first automobiles motor, just as our primitive made for crunchingbones and tearingflesh, jaws were his arms were huge and capable of mortal hugs" By of one means deluge after another, the gods evidently wanted to get rid of these crude specimens, just as the

drawings which do not of these gods has marked The satisfyhim. progress our they had learnt something, they ; when progress has been obtained by means Our taught us. progress of continual by desperate efforts on their struggle, of us, With us, and by means part as well as on ours. and the bitterness the joy of victory they have experienced of defeat. Just imagine all that has taken place from the time when, by striking togethertwo piecesof obtained and different woods, the first spark of fire was of two different metals, the time when, by the contact obtained. Is it not the first spark of electricity was
child

wipes

from

his slate the

marvellous the

to think

that

we

are

now

able

to

read,

from

stone, the
"

history of

the

earliest

days

ity? of human-

108
"

THE It

WONDERFUL
even."

ROMANCE

is miraculous

"

What

divine

playing the t empires

"

feel in must pleasures these Powers of Life, in creating tions, races, nagreat game
"

Yes, and
Of
course,

in

66

preparing their decadence that because they know

1"
on

fallingto

thingsproduce fresh radiations." pieces, "Ah, your optimism is of a robust kind," said the smiling. And are there any goddesses man, young
"

for your

gods

of this Earth?

"

he added

rather

ingly. mock-

"

the Certainly, the Universe.

feminine
It is

element

must to

exist

quite

easy

throughout recognisethis

element
"

in certain creations." what form do

you

And

think

these

Higher Beings imagine body, though,

the

have.? "
"

Only
the

poet who
"

is

great genius could

that," I answered.
as
"

I think

they have

body
man,

is the servant

of the soul." of the soul," murmured

More

often the master

young

"With know
to the

lookingdown. yes," I agreed; men,

how
to hold

"but

the

ably, gods, prob-

it in hand.

ing Then, too, accord-

I do not bodies. Gospel,they have glorious know exactlywhat that means, but it givesthe idea of and psychical physical beauty. The Holy Book is full of these unexpected gems of expression. They probably call death, which we undergo that transformation just as we do. I imagine too, that there must be a flora and fauna cities, peculiar to their regions ; and are temples and palaces,of which ours only feeble re-

110

THE

WONDERFUL know
are

ROMANCE
that
Providence is not
never

ent

even,

although I

free,
fail

when
to
"

the newspapers

full of calamities, I

reproach
Do you and
"

Providence
mean

vehemently."
that you

to

say

think

all events, political

"

others, are

the work and

of the
read will
see

gods?
your

CertainlyI do,
seem.

if you
you

newspaper

with this idea in your it will all

It

mind,

how

interesting
sounds thing any-

is all divine is the epopee

copy. of the

That Earth

odd, does
"

it not, but

else?" Does
not

your

conception make

mere

puppets

of

us?"
"

Not

initiated disciples, puppets, but soldiers, who

learn
to

ones

and

creatures initiators,

put
game

gether things to-

in
'

p"rfect way,
is
so

just as
in
of

in that
at

of

zles puzThe

which

much

favour

present.

engineerlearns

tect combining forces,the archithe art of building, of guiding the work of many hands ; geometricians and mathematicians study the science of figures and of numbers. Chemists study the play of molecules,their compositionand decomposition. Doctors of the human study the structure body and are in curing it. employed in mending it and sometimes the art of leadingthe Kings and statesmen are learning and of maintainingorder The masses amongst them. novelist does something which is still more nary extraordiand more He creates fictitious beings, significant. veritable marionettes, the elements the lobes
of of which he finds in
or happy un-

the art

his brain.

He

elaborates them

happy
and deeds

destinies for them, makes makes them

so

talk and

act, and
affect

that living

their words

THE

WONDERFUL and

ROMANCE
animated

111 Does

beings of
not
we
"

flesh
to

blood,
the

beings.
I have

it

seem are

you,

from

instances
as

given,that
"

all

learningour
seem

business like it."

future

gods?

Yes, it does We,

not

"

in

our

turn, shall be makers

that
man's I
see

of worlds.

Have

you

noticed
little

favourite in
that

ball, a
"

globe?

plaything is the a symbol and a

promise."
Oh
"

protested the invalid, smiling. shall Yes, indeed," I persisted. We

"

!"

learn

to

thoroughly,we shall know the enjoyment of handling the infinitely great things, such as love,hatred, ambition, patriotism and heroism and the infinitely small things too, which are just as and formidable; vanity for instance, snobbishness so other things." many, many Whilst givingmy conception of our Hereafter, I had
more

know

the

divine work

watched

the my

effect

of

my

words

on saw

the

invalid's face his expression

and,

to

intense
more

I satisfaction,

that
face

became with
"

gentle and
reconcile

that

his

lightedup
he

hope. Ah, you

a

will

me

with

Death,"

said,

with
"

smile

of youthfulness. suggestive and Life

Death
are

is in Life

is in Death," I continued.

"

They
"

only

transformations." then ?
"

You

believe in reincarnations do."

the
"

"

"

Certainly I Ah, so much

this

better," said the

Adamovitch and

young I have of

man,

with cussed dis-

"a

sigh of

relief.

often
our

and, probability,
seemed
to

after each

sions, discus-

this has

be

more

clear,more

compati-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
0

ble with
convince

divine my
more

justice.

We

have She

never

been of

able

to

mother, though.
seemed
to
'

is afraid with
a an

her

son

completely,"he added,
ask
me

losing expression
of which

in his eyes which

"

for have

contradiction.

One

reason us

might say that is ignorant,' I

"

women
"

reasons

said.

The

bonds

which

unite

and

which

group

us

togethermay
a

In a great love, or being broken. there is,perhaps,an infinite number

cannot

change without great friendship,

of sentiments. It

be created for

all at

once.

If reincarnation

did not

exist, man, it,would

Do you

the

simplereason
God and
I think?

of

be better than know what

having dreamed of that is not possible.

is the of
preme surounding sur-

Nature, which
for the

poet, only created

our

Death

sake with

successive

transformations

sacred

mystery."
"

Are

you

not

the young
"

man,
assure

all this for my sake? asked inventing his pale hands together. clasping you I
am

"

No, I
has
not
on

not.

For

long time

this
it

idea
would

haunted
have

mind. You must agree my been easy for us to change our When
have

that

bodies
any in of

here

earth.

the

gods

have

taken

away

Terrestrian, they
clouds.
the I do
not

always wrapped
astral
or

themselves

believe in the of

promenades
the
any break

dream theosophical
must

that

of

spiritists.
in

Transmissions the

take

place

without

continuity. I am afraid the novelist ignores the philosopherhere," I added, smiling. Do you think dreamr quite impossible? my
"

"

"It how

seems our

to

me

that

it is
"

only

too

beautiful,and

far off

apotheosisis !

THE
"

WONDERFUL for in

ROMANCE
time does
not

113

That

does
we

not
are

matter,

exist in Earth

eternityand
was

already
very

eternity.
it
was

The

in it from Eternal In

the

day

that

conceived

by

the
"

God."

!" eternity
"

The

young

man's

eyes

reflected his

It is quite possible," he continued, speakthoughts. ing in eternity." are very slowly, that we is even "It I put in. have "We quite sure?"
"

existed,no
atavisms needed and
a

doubt,
and how

for many

millions

of

years.

How

many been
rior war-

generations must
a

have
a

for Caesar
a

to

be

an legislator,

orator,
to

writer; for Michael

a

Angelo

be da

painter,
Vinci !"
we

sculptor and
a
"

poet,

and

for

Leonardo
a

to

be

painter,a geometrician and

I wonder

mathematician
come

whether
of these

the

day

will
"

when

shall lid. inva-

be

conscious

stages?

suggested the

"

Oh,
can

yes, when look

at

we

are

fit for the ladder of

consciousness,when

we

this The

long

progression without
and
man
are

turning dizzy.

plant,the

animal the

all
at

graduallydeveloping. The soul of present has only veins and sap,

cellules, nerves
have
man

plant, which
have the
;

will of

cerebral
will of

and

blood; the
able
to

soul
see

animal
the soul

eyes

that
a

will be

heaven

will have

gloriousbody.
even

This

conception is very
must
come

childish, perhaps, and

somewhere
near

barbarous, but it
as

the

truth,
and

it would

explain

the

inequalityof
which
us,

conditions the

destinies,an
as

inequality
our sense

exists among
it would

animals, just
a

it does among

and

to satisfy,

certain

extent,

of

justice."

114 The
:
"

THE

WONDERFUL nodded his

ROMANCE

young

man

approval
own

and

tinued con-

All

creatures

soul and
created

their elaborating a higherlife. People say that the moth-worm, they wanted
are us

individual
the

when
to

gods
this
lations. reve-

reveal their
common

future

to

but

we

cannot

yet understand
one
*

In Rome,
'

when

any
"

dies,the
has

ple peo-

say

Si
"

sfarfallata.9
!"

He

pierced through

his cocoon.'
"

What

pretty idea

"Yes,
heard
a

is it not?

The
say
"

day
to

when

Pius
:
*

IX
'E

died, I
si

good
il !'

woman

another
so as

dunque

sfarfallato his it
a cocoon a

Papa?'
It
was

'And sublime
of
a

Pope has pierced but regards intuition,

or

the

was

droll idea, that

butterfly.And yet, it making wings for ourselves Ah, if I could only share
"
"

Pope becoming a moth, be like that, we must are

faith and

all

"

your

dence confi-

!"

exclaimed
a

the

young

man,

claspinghis only think

about

hands

together in
"

gesture
will
come

of prayer.

All that

if you

will

Life

little."
"

Think and it."

about the
more

Life!

That

is

just what

I do

all the

time

I think

about

it,the less
"

I understand

"

What

are

you

reading now?

"Travels."
6

That Will

is all very you

ter. well, but there is something betto

promise

read

book

that

mend?" recom-

"

read Yes, I will certainly

it."

THE
"

WONDERFUL of Les

ROMANCE Souvenirs

115 Entomolothe

Well

then, get
in the

copy
He

giques
half

d'Henri

Fabre.

is considered is

greatest
for

naturalist
a

world.

He been

nearly eighty and,

century,
that

he has he

that

no

money

could
am

servati studying insects. The obhas given to science treasures are man. buy, and he is poorer than a worksorry
to

France, I
to

say,

does

not

know

how

reward

its

nor servitors,

how

to

help

its searchers and lavished

he

after

truth.

It

is

only
and
on a

generous

in monuments
would have

statues.

England
and money been

America
man

honours
would

like Henri

Fabre, and
instruments

have

able to procure for his studies.

the various

that

he needed
of

With
own

the most
poor eyes,

tive primihe has

tools, though, with

to
us

his

revealed If you

something
Souvenirs in

of the

read

Les

profoundness of Life. lieve Entomologiques, you will befuture.

I will

in
Les

our

past and
Dimanches

our

bring you
a

Beaux is both effect

"

by
and
a as

that
same

simple
on

Bourget. clever, and it

The
state
never a

Dr.

It is

book the

will have

you both

purifying bath."
of grace been

I will read have

am

books.

of which
me,

you

frequentlyspoken has
convinced that your for

given to

but I
"

visit is
me,

and Yes, certainly,

one." providential too, it has been providential. my

own

made

to you By explaining clear to my things more

was

I convictions,' mind.

have

Without
Is not

suspectingit, I
wonderful?"

doing

double

work!

that

My
"

companion
it is I
more

nodded

slowly.
still
as

And

wonderful

regards the

sects," in-

added, smiling.

116
Just the
at

THE

WONDERFUL Madame sheaf of

ROMANCE
X returned

this moment, with

a

from

garden

whole

early chrysanthemums.
face and,
me on

She
serene

gazed eagerly at her son's and happy, she thanked

unshed
tears.

seeing him
eyes

with away,

shining
young

with
man

When with
it

I
an

came

the

clasped

my

hand

expression of touching

gratitude.
contact,
so

I raised

to impulsively
me

cold
a

already,made
beautiful look

lipsand their shiver through and

into

his

through, but
his eyes.
Before wanted
to

of

gratitude came
to
"

very

long
Dr.

I went

again
of

The

Firs,"
I had and
a

as

judge
I
met
once

of the effect Adamovitch

my

the books
in

scribed. pre-

the

tram,
been

he

told
one

me

at

that

had inspiration

happy
Ento^-

in

advisinghis patient to
have of taken him but

read

Les

Souvenirs

mologiques.
"

They

out

of himself," he
at

added.
and he

"

He

thinks

nothing
the

insects of

present,

is

at delighted

thought
from

talkingthings over
and waved
way.

with

you."
The volume
came

invalid
he
was

saw

me

the verandah
a

the He
the

holding,in. quite
to meet
me

youthful

forward

and

his whole
to

body,

and

expression of his face, seemed

be animated

by

fresh

thoughts.
"

Ah," he said, after

have known

should Life."
"

I without shaking hands, you nothing of the real profoundness of

"

You

might

say

without

Henri

Fabre." admiration
I
now

"

Yes, and

I cannot

tell you

what

118

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

There are symbols within them which inspirations. things. Men of science are only might explainmany fying, classidoing the work of artisans. They are seeking, standing underdivine manuscripts, without translating the revelation
and

that

is within

them.

Thinkers will
veil un-

poets will be born

for
us

the true

though, some day, who of things and who sense

!"
we

will show

us
"

the real soul."

Ah,
"

if We

they would
lies! "

only come need the truth, for

exclaimed
are

the

tor. docwith

saturated

fables and
"

They
a me.

will come,"

I continued.

"

few

days

ago, lighted de-

I read

little poem

called The
like the

Grasshopper, which
It

It seemed

tion first fruit of the evoluwas

which

has

commenced.

the

birth
It

of

the the

grasshopper which
work of Nature and I

inspiredthe
the most
am

poem.

shows

beautiful
to

from

this work.
name."

only sorry

hope emanates have forgottenthe

in France, it is

author's
"

It appears
to not

that in the schools now,

forbidden
"

speak of God,"
think that this is
a

said

Madame

X
"

Do
"

you Of

sign of decadence?
I think it is not

evolution
the

only, I hope.

wise un-

that
left to

doctrine should be teachingof religious but I think it is groclergymen or priests, tesquely stupid,and even criminal,that teachers should the
the

not

turn

towards

love and thoughts, Being from whom we

are

admiration
all emanate

of the and

child whose

works

they
and

They

obliterate this

explainingfrom morning to night. the religioussentiment in the newcomers, if rightly sentiment, understood, might

THE

WONDERFUL their elevating

ROMANCE minds and

119

do much
The

towards
of

their hearts.

they deprive their pupils might take them upwards, and they certainlyhave not the right to do this. One day in Paris, I was passing by the Madeleine faith with a friend who has no religious first communion service had whatever. A just been were held, and the communicants leaving the church. Do know,' said my friend, stopping short, I you of cannot forgive my father for having deprived me white the emotion that those ridiculous boys, with badges on their arms, have just felt. My father wished and I did not to be free to choose me own religion, my
force which
6 '

choose the
name

any

at

all ! ' in

For

my

part,
on

I should
our

like to see"

of God

gold letters
evoked
can

all
our

ings, public build-

and and
some near
"

His
He

name

in all

public assemblies
our

fetes.

alone

give dignity to
habitations

acts
are

and
so

prestigeto our the ground."

The

poor

which

greatest nations

are

the most
"

put in Monsieur
instance."
"

Adamovitch.

Look

ones," religious at England, for

The
can

English
hymns,

have

religioussentiment,"
poetry which is
are so so

said.

"

It

be felt in their which

elevated,and

in their The
much

French
more

touching, and so manly. have but they have only religionitself, than foreigners than think, and much more

think of Most them, they have. they themselves though, cannot separate God from the Church and its doctrines and practices. The "anti-clericals consider ecclesiastical and God as essentially anti-republican that they rejectHim. If It is for that reason even.

120 there

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

were

some

thinkers, and

some

courageous write

ers thinkat

among bottom

the

teaching staff, they would

'The

the

of the

slides which photographic

reveal the

ders won-

of

Nature:
as

Author,
does, and
force and

God!' better

They

would the

capture, Church,
have
"

the

Church

still than

that

immense fervent

this laicised God

would

the most
But

adorers."

perhaps the Church would not approve," said the invalid,smiling. that foreigners That is very likely. The hostility The take for impiety is only a questionof politics. In its earlydays Roman. Catholic Church is essentially of being a Christian Republic, it had it had dreamed
"

dear so Republic,which was to the Roman people. It became a theocracy though, nated domiThe Church laical. and the Republic remained Emperors and Kings, but it has always beaten
even

taken

the

name

of

retreat

when

confronted

by
The

that
two

force, intangible
rival powers
are same

the

public, res
;

publlca.
have
same

enemies

they

the

same

the unyieldingness,
that of

tyranny, the
The

ambition,
the

universalness.

Catholic

Church
as

little thinks

how

republican it
how much these
"

reallyis,just
of the
two

Republic little thinks

it has
about it.

Roman

Church
the

Between

powers,

struggle has
French the

been

both

childish
has

and

barbarous.
away of from

The
the

Republican government
sacred

taken

privilegeof liberty
is

conscience, a
States. has
or

which privilege
France

respected in all
this insult. the

civilised Nature

does
us

not

deserve

not

yet given

either for

priest,the
have

healer

the

republican.

As

the

we priest,

THE

WONDERFUL instead of the

instead

ROMANCE

only
have
human In the

ecclesiastics and
men

healer, we
of the these

have

fessors prowe

doctors; and

Republican
three

of different

parties. When
created,we
one

great

unities

are

once

shall all be of the cruel

happier.
agents of

the

are meantime, politics

struggle in
which have

which

we

have

to

begins very
seen

low

down

the gle participate, strugin the scale of beings, Entomolo-

as

you

when

reading Souvenirs
man

giques."
"

Yes," said
extension The

the man's

young

with

bright
to
me

look

on

his face, " and

the

struggle now
of

seems

merely
the

and

development
moulder;
and

the

struggle of provided
is

insect.
mason,

latter is born
or

with the tools of the

it is Man

working
with
to

carpenter
of

weapons make
"

attack

defence.

obliged

these

for himself."
"

very

Fortunately for us," I exclaimed. beautiful, but just imagine what

we were

We

are

not

we

should

be

like if the and

"

ornamented his

with

all these

implements:
his darts

mason

with

trowel, the warrior

with

his lances." And the writer with

his

pen,"

added

the

young

man,

gaily.
minds. to our laughed at the picturesuggested What must patience an entomologist require to be Henri Fabre to explain, as does, all that the running all backwards and

We
"

able

forwards

of

beetle

means.

When invisible

was

reading
were our

his book, I wondered

our

whether
cities and

eyes

not

gazing into
same same

human

ing study-

lives in 'the the

way."

"

I had

idea."

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
to

"What
your

is very
of

clear, thanks
for

the observations
in the Doctor,
"

of
is

naturalist

Languedoc," put
Nature

the

forethoughtof
These

the
all

preservationof
for
to

the

hatchingrooms, which the insect quitehygienic, little larva! It is amazing!

species.
man

varnished, aired and

a

prepares And the then

same

wretched that

think

does

not

know
that

how

to

do

thing for his

die, thanks
to

progeny,

and

thousands
their

of children It is

the

ignorance of
for, if
a

parents.
larva thousand

perfectly fying, stupein the

more

mere

is valuable
times

universe,
valuable

ought
still? "
"

we

not

to

be

We

are,

you

may

be

sure

of that.

The

Terrestrian fact that his

has to learn

it is everything;

in that very

lies." superiority
"

Andros

read

us

the part about

X

the love affairs

"
.

of it

the
most

scorpions,"said Madame

We

found

end

and touching. It is a pity that they entertaining in such a tragic way. The scorpion wife eats her Just think

husband.
"

of it ! " useless. The

Well, he had become

method original of

gods

discovered

this
"

And
of

body
to

gettingrid of him." then, too, Mother, the scorpion wife eats the her husband, but not his soul, and, according
de

Pierre
said
"

Coulevain, the
young
man,

soul will continue

ing," progress-

the
not to

with
to

gentleirony.
de

No,

according
the to

Pierre

Coulevain, but
Are in you
our

according
not

laws

of

the in
our

Universe.

beginning
"

believe

past and

future?"
I am."

THE
"

WONDERFUL the

ROMANCE
on

Well

then, you
is

are

right path.

Do

not

leave it."
"

There

no

danger of that."
I wended my way time I
to
"

All Firs
my
"

through the Autumn,

when the weather interest
was

The

fine.

Each

I went,
turned rea

affectionate
from my

increased, and
keener
that
sorrow.

always
I

visit with

felt doomed

kind

of selfish joy in the idea

was

this poor
not

creature

not

my

son,

that for

he had

been

for nine within

months my

next

my He

heart would

and
not

twenty-sixyears anything
now

heart.

read

ral but Natu-

it were, as History. I found him always soaring, above this earth, thanks into the to his investigations

depths
"

of

and vegetable

animal

life.
over

We and have

talked
over

about

plants,bees and ants, and he said

If I had
not

again :
about

been

I should ill,

never

known

all this ! "

Gradually weaned away from all organised he no longer saw Death him. activity, confronting
Madame
X She
sent

did
me

not

know
and

how

to

thank

me

enough.
preserves

flowers

fruit, Roumanian

preservedcitron which she made herself. When I left Switzerland in January, the invalid was in one of those extraordinary stages of his illness when months seems later, he died possible. Two recovery suddenly, when drinking a glass of champagne. His
and
young

cousin, who
Divine poor mercy

had
was as

been shown

his
to
me

first love,
him

was

with

him. His

in this

ending.
"

mother
off like

who,
a

she told

had herself,

ried car-

him

cat

carries
to

its young

between
a

its

teeth," took

him
him

back
a

Roumania

in

coffin.

She

only

survived

few

months.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

And of
all

the

author
is

who

had
excellent

been

the

unconscious with

agent
but

this

woe

an

man,

brilliant,
the

vulgar,
sentence

mind. with

He

had

probably
between

written his

homicidal
his

cigarette
a

lips laugh,

and

ders shoulthe

shaking
passage very killed
two

with

little

satisfied with

thinking
few in

strong.
human

Yes,
creatures.

just
It
was,

words, truth,
very

he

had

strong

126

THE

WONDERFUL
less

ROMANCE of the

more imitates,

or

well,the work
in the
chain

gods.

Like

them

he

multiplies circumstances, incidents,

knots
an a

dences, coincihe

he makes draws in
up
as

of and

Life, which
loosens

tightlyin
artistic
is

artistic way
manner.

again

just

This
Nature

copy

is part of

Nature

and

submitted, like

to laws of itself,

on harmony. The writer cannot put down paper the words, sentences, and even the inspirapele-mele, tions, that crowd together at the back of his forehead. In order to obey the instinct of perfection which he has within him, he is compelledto give a beautiful form to all these. Victor Hugo was it was asked whether once He It is : verse. replied easy to write beautiful either very easy or impossible." Dante found it easy, of probably, to write the Divine Comedy in stanzas three lines, because that rhythm had been assignedto him. The hundred the techniqueof in triplets, songs
"

which

is admirable,

seem

to

come

out

of

some

vellous mar-

phonographic cylinder. The

was

cylindercertainly
not

marvellous, but I expect that he, too, did

erasures.

write
resent reprect cor-

without
!

What
mean

miracle

those
our

erasures

They

that the cellules of If

brains

and thinking not they were living could they possiblydo this? of poor Those cellules, Guy de Maupassant, when he himself was dying and
out

themselves.

of his
out
a

mind, continued
word
here I do and
not

to seek for

there know

in its than

place.
the made could

striking perfection, and putting another one touching anything more last lines that
I do eyes.
not

corrections
my look
warm

in those
tears

he wrote. think
any

They
writer

flow.

at them

with

dry

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

127

The

romances

of the real world the

are

than

those
on

of
us.

ideal world, but

seem

always stronger pression they make less imfrom

us,

They

farther
movement.

away

lost,

as

it were,
with

in the universal their

Poets action
or

and

ists, novel-

circumscribe films,
which
more

and

give

an

immediate
sense

denouement,

less satisfies

our

of

a picture justice. They place a drop of life, a love, for instance, under magnifying glass and

of

bring it
and

so

near

to

us

that

we

can

follow More which

or we

the

play

of it

feel all its various

of

emotions.

less endowed
know
so

with that power

suggestionof making
us

tle, littheir

they
dreams. to
me

succeed I

in

live for

ourselves be

have

often

wished

that

it could

given
physical meta-

to

see,

personages

grouped togetherand made of fables, legends,novels and

of

all the flesh,

of the

dream,
from
mere

all the
Most

dreams

which
are,

have

sprung

the human

brain.
out

of them

puppets,
are

of

proportion and
the art of immortal.
even

undoubtedly, but ill-balanced,

great
masters

there has

also

which figures

our

made

livinga"d
one

Humanity
transmitted Prince
are as

has
them

adopted these, and

to

generationhas
and
nurse,

the

next

one.

Cinderella

Charming,
old
as

dreamed

of

by
to

some

Egyptian

the

Pyramids.

accomplishthis miracle, to developtheir plans, poets and novelists have nothing but words. said disdainfully Hamlet : Words, words ! and they
In
"
"

order

are,

most nevertheless,

formidable.
and them.
a

When the
more

I realise their I
are

power,
more

I feel

veritable awe,
I handle
contains

write, the
a

do cautiously each
one

Words

loaded

weapon;

-fragment of the soul

of

128

THE

WONDERFUL
Science will not

ROMANCE contradict
there.
senses,

the world.

me

With
enter

words,
into

one

can

penetrate minds, affect

with one's

the

communion
even.

with fellow-creatures,
one can masses

the

Beyond
lead them

With

words, evil,move
to

make
of
to
arms

love, cause
individuals,
and
crease in-

hatred, do
on

good
to

or

death,
the
which
are

victory or
of

defeat and

or

lessen words

strength
are

hearts.
are

There

are

immortal, words

which
a

endearing, which
subtle Then burn
are

delightfulto write, as
seems

sort

of

voluptuousness
there and
are

to

emanate

from

them.

words

which

bite like acid

Words
to

and

which

gnaw

like radium.

the

fabulator
to

what

the chisel is to the

It
was

sculptor,the brush
that Homer that

the the

painter.
pagan

with
us

words
with

preserved caught
the the
to
us

dream It
was

for

and

words that

he immortalised

Troy.
of
most

with

words and

Dante

soul
his

the

Middle

Ages

that
as

he

transmitted
of

such poeticalfigures,
a a

that

Pia

Tolomei.

In of

few

he lines,

faithless

giving us the impression to the wife, relegated by her husband

in and

succeeded

Castle of

of Maremmes

killed

slowlyby

the

deadly air
in the the
the

one surrounding plain. When train, through the low-lyingdistrict Tyrrhenian Sea, the gentle phantom

the

passes,

which draws

skirts
us

to

window

and

we

gaze
to I

and

gaze

and

feel its presence

:

sub-

thanks jectively,
"

having read
la Pia

the words

Remember Sienne
Does
gave

me,
me

am

birth, Maremme

killed

me.

he know his

it,he who, in wedding me,

put

on

my

finger

gemmed

ring."

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE of

129

With Romeo

words, Shakespeare created, by

and

means

his

Juliet,

an

atmosphere

of love and do

to

which

titudes mul-

With

beings have vibrated words, by his Lady Macbeth, of terror, the suggestion
of
this
seems

still vibrate.
an

he created of
which

phere atmoson us

acts

always, and
From
me.

to

me

miraculous.

my

earliest

childhood, the dictionary interested

in
a

Did

I know need
so

then, that
many

far, far
its

distant

future,

I should its verbs?

of its nouns,

adjectivesand
know
we

It is

that quite possible the

I did

it, for
ourselves

all is
are.

in possible

great mystery

which

Up
been

to

the

present, the dreams

of love and
war,

of novelists have stories

that have

only
lulled
and

stories

humanity
Now that
no

in its childhood

and

given it hours
then
on

of rest

forgetfulness. A
stories
to

blessing
has

the
adult

! story-tellers age, nurses' sick

jugation con-

humanity
of the of the

reached

the

longer suffice. Humanity

various' verb for
to

is blase

and the

death

emotions love.
at

provoked by
it asks

Formerly, it asked
present,
for for

for ideas It

love and

and

always
for
aware

love;

always
become

ideas, as
of the

aliments

its

thought.
and

has

mystery
be charmed

in the midst

of which curious

it lives,and

it is disturbed It and
wants
no

by this,anxious
and

about truth
the

it.
now,

to

interested
true

by
that

longer by fables.
the function, then
The novelist

If it be

demand

creates

will story-tellers
to

become
infinite

novelists.
amount

will have He will

acquire an
hand in

of

knowledge.
and
will enter

walk

hand

with

science

into

the

struggle for

130

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE evolution back

and of than

progress

and

right.
of

This

the
we

story into

the
Zola

novel
was

commenced
one

farther

imagine.
seem as

its precursors

it would

again. Nature frequentlyhas Zola of falling back. these instances stood, undernot was rather he was or wrongly understood, which is the He had neither the genius which worse. purifies, which the intuition of the elevates,nor spirituality tense insovereignend and object. His novels are painful, with of them are nauseating. reality. Some Pot-Bouille of smell to such a degree affected my sense that I was Its pictures of obliged to throw it away. refinement low life caused people with the slightest lute absobut among the majority of readers, and disgust; particularly they roused the ones, among younger The rousing of this animalanimality in their nature. vidual, ity has the instantaneous effect of disarming the indiand of making the reaction of good difficult or immoral. impossible. In this alone, Zola's books were though
he

stopped

it

humanity held its head up higher than its lower make would it love beauty parts, the sightof all ugliness still more. Humanity has not yet reached that stage. The last page for instance, is a warning of of Nana, the highestimportance. Nana, that product of alcoholism, vice and the vice of others, poisoned by her own Nana is dying in a modern whilst the caravansary, generation she has corrupted and prepared for young her windows To defeat, files by, under : shouting
"

If

Berlin !

To

Berlin

!"

and

it marches

to Sedan most

In my

opinion, that
that any

is the has

strongest and
ever

tragiclesson
like that

moralist

conceived.

I should

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE of every

131

page The

to

be

pinned up
of Justice novel

in the bedroom
will strike
some

student.

hour

day

for Zola.

After novel of

the the

of the

we deep abysses,

have

had

the

high
as one

summits.

We

owe

this to
Novelists

Camille
do not

Flammarion. him recognise

than
"

Camille

Flammarion!
of them

and

astronomers

still less is self just him-

the novelists.
a

What has

is he then?

He
a

poet
at

who

science, and

savant

who

has

poetry,
At

his command. doctors

diagnose and prescribe without sounding their patients,without feelingtheir pulsesand without knowing the colour of their tongues. certain astronomers, in order to study In the same way, the stars, turn their backs on them. of lines, By means tell figuresand numbers, written on paper, they can their dimensions their positions, and follow their course have through the infinite. We telegraphy without the man, shall soon have the wires, speech without we
present, great
science without of

medicine

without As for

doctors, and
Camille

astronomy
he

astronomers.

Flammarion,

has
are

to

in which we contemplatingthe celestial field, evolving,for a long time, and he has the boldness* imagine that, since our little planet is inhabited,all been worlds
are

habitable

inhabited
our

also,and that these

are

nous lumi-

spheres,like
the Eternal
mount

own,

merely

the

houses

of

God, the different homes

of the

beingswho
doubt. of

the
was

This

symbolic ladder, our future homes no not science, but intuition,that kind
made
made

tuition in-

which

the
of

sacred

poet

say

in

one

of his

psalms :
of the

"

He

the winds

his And

messengers
to

and

fieryflames

his servants."

these

living

THE of the

WONDERFUL
concert

ROMANCE tened lis-

notes

of the Universe, Flammarion

a

with his

his

imagination,as

Terrestrian, alert, but

His dreams
are

imagination played him of mediums. those They

took
me

false.
are a

like

medley disconcerting
and of
coarse

of scientific truth, of elevated

idealism

sensuality. He
of which

liberties with when

I found

Urania, the memory

amused

myself in
statue

the
an

ence prespression ex-

of that Muse
of

at

Rome,

for her is

has

serenitywhich

at

present, and
his effort

tronomer-po truly celestial. The aswhich is impossible attempted a flight he fell to earth somewhat disastrously,

but
very

has

not

been from earth

in

vain.

He

drew Men
at
are

some

noble

minds
on

away
our

materialism. which
can

the

only
and

creatures

look the

the

for the

great majority
a

of them
at

sky

is

sky, only a
of
a

barometer
A

and

thermometer

present.
this
! One

barometer

and

thermometer,

plan
feels

the
tain cer-

Universe

all strewn

with

livingstars
own

shame

in

having
He

to

this.

Flammarion,
in touch
to

by
the

popularising astronomy,
visible

has

put

us us

with

Beyond.
and

has of

only

for

forecasts

taught good and

He

look

there, not
for
haps, perfor

bad

weather, but
more

consolation
than

hope.

has

done

us,

the savants
their

have,

with

their hour

their parallels, of Justice will

angles
strike The

and

figures.
of romantic

The

for

him

too.

evolution way, in

literature is Great

going
are

on,
geously coura-

in

the

same

England.

novelists

facing philosophical questions. One

Wells, is
our

of

them,

the
an

most

colossal and

fantastical
as

epoch;

apocalypticalgenius,such

genius of only the

134

THE

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE them

which ugly things,

own

seem
"

quite foreignto their

poor little

nature.

The

Self," that
we

embryo of
actions re-

which individuality
of
a

all possess,
set

experiencesthe
author, who

scholar

free.
up
a

The

has

made

his personages
so

keep
and

brilliant

comes bedialogue,
one

taciturn very

that he appears

stupid; the

who

given to moralising enjoys being frivolous; the one who has spoken with warmth of humanitarianism, of fraternity, acts like a regular mirers egoist. All this is always a disillusion for the adof the writer,and frequently self. for the writer himIt sometimes happens that, by auto-suggestion,
the
or

has

been

serious

dream,
worse
"

acts

on was.
"

the

dreamer The
two

and

makes
"

him

better

than and there

"

he

that I call each other

the Other

One

Self is

act

upon

When
work and

gets the
that is very
year

complete harmony full and rightnote

fine.
a

between of

mutually. them, their

perfectharmony

Last

I read
were some

novel

by
also

which and

there

wonderful
were

foreign author, in of great depth pages

a some

intuition.
of

There
a

pages

that
;

were

filthy, worthy
pages I
was

gutter-cat in the springtime

which killed Andros
X

cidal homiand
,

like those
at

astonished

this lack of told

me

harmony.

few

days

later,an
author
at
was our

English lady
to dine that

triumphantly that this with her and her daughter, evening,

my seat
at

hotel.

I chose
man.
was

table,so
with and

that
gave

might
me a

observe this shock.

He

His
small

personalappearance
and
puny,
narrow

very

little

hair
eyes

on

his head, his face and he had

a

was

his pallid, His

shone

of suspicion

moustache.

THE

WONDERFUL
set
a

ROMANCE
off

135

general appearance, the impression of me

refined.
was

large forehead, gave something cloven, and viciously

by
a

When
not

he

talked

with

his

hostess,his
when he

sion expres-

in the least animated, but

spoke

to

and daughter, who was pretty, his face young and him over I turned For a few moments, lightedup. all He as over was disconcerting, again in my mind. hybrid beingsare, and then, all at once, I said to myself: " And faun ! calling then, reWhy, he is a faun, a literary of his poetry, I added: the magnificent waves then the strangefaun of genius." I understood "A ness the
"

of his work whom fauns.

I my In

and

of his character.
acts must

The

women

on

his

magnetism
to

be

neurasthenic

she-

ought
own

be

able

to

piercethe mystery
I cannot

of

which

brain
to

is the theatre.

do this

though.
the
dense
a

order

keep
She

certain

secrets, Nature
these
we

imitates

cuttle-fish.

flingsaround
we

secrets

cloud,and, just when

escape. Are
as

think

have

seized

them, they
seek.

Life

is and

an

eternal novelists

game the

of hide and
favourites ? I should

poets

of the
say,

gods,
rather,

the Ancients

used to maintain

their martyrs. Usually, if they are they are richlygifted, they are poorly enough endowed with this world's goods. They have in order to dream to live, and to live in order to dream. They have to be spurred for glory, on bread, or by ambition by the need of daily
that
as

there

is

an

innate

laziness

within

them,
from upon, of

sort

of

which hypnotic laziness, the pen.

are

prevents them
are

taking up
until

These
torn

dreamers
to

worked

they

almost

by pieces,

the forces

realityand

136 the

THE of

WONDERFUL the ideal to which

ROMANCE It

forces

they belong.
and
that

is

they close their door to every one, the realities of life always of anxiety about be in the form It may reach them. of unjust criticism; matters, or the remembrance money ments, be that the calls of love, friendshipor amuseit may quitein
vain that

they isolate

themselves

like and
very

so

many

invisible arrows,

cross

their dream its thread.

the realities

frequentlybreak its charm, or painful than this. When Nothing is more

have Their
won

them and

over,

the

ideal

claims

them
as

again.
far
as

heroes

their heroines

pursue

them

the very and

to

privacy of
world.

their life and,

wealth, bring them

the unreal which is

promisingthem glory back, whether they will or not,

constant

All this creates

gle strugwear

infinitely painful. Only

what
as

those side

who

the
This

medals

know

is the
too

on

the

other

of

them.

is fortunate,
cause success

other much
than

side of

these The

medals other

would side of
and

the envious is
more

pleasure.
not

often

hard free

for poets

novelists.

When is the

anxiety,there
renown

they are once anxiety about

whose
well

of material
renown

their

and
costs
a

is

young If she

person

maintenance of

great deal.
the she turns famous
manners.

is not

fed, instead

putting
air,

trumpet in her mouth

it

and
The away

playing a
writer

sublime

upside down. give himself

must

who

has become
different

has to
He

in

thousand

pleasant give autographs,effigies,

he has the sensation, all the time, of
into

little speeches, and

being cut
to the

up

into

slices and

pieces.
the

to to the journalists, chroniclers,

belongs biographers,
He

like any

ordinary

criminal.

Because

he has

committed

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

137

few

volumes^ the publicconsiders that it has the right

all about his

to know

past, his
life for

character

and

his tastes.

When

he

no

longer has
his and

defending himself against

drawers
are

this childish
open

his curiosity,

secret

broken His

and

private correspondence
his

is found.

weaknesses

are published pitilessly. failings sometimes his family, the acHis friends,and even complices are of this profanation. Respect for the dead take civilised society. Men in our is not yet known

off their hats

before is

the

body

which

has

become

inert,
is still
for

and

the

gesture
instead

beautiful,but the soul,which

is. offended living, of

unscrupulously. Lecturers,
the directing
of the author

stance, in-

attention
who

of

teners their lis-

to the work to the effort it

is no

longer there,
it
tains, con-

represents and
the

to the

mystery that
love and way.
an

dwell makes
one

on chiefly

psychology of
it all his for
more own

he who
I heard

the

dead
men

talk has
examine

of these

than

hour, trying
and author The in the

all kinds

of effects himself
to

with

his eyes, moustache

a

hands, the question as

loved
a woman

whether

certain

had idea

or platonically

otherwise.
very his much

of this seated front

was

living man,
there before

young
a

and

flesh,
in

table with
to

glass of
a

water
man

of him,

calling up
to to

judgment
for what of him

great
he had

who for
cret se-

dead,
which

not

thank

him
out

done little

humanity,

but he

drag
so

the poor

It gallantlykept to himself! one was laugh and cry. I grotesque enough to make regrettedthat there was no law to punish the violation of a man's life,as there is to punish the violation of had his tomb.

138 And

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

these

like millionaires,are celebrities,

for

very
not

rarely loved
on

themselves.

They

are

sought out,

account
on

of their

genius,or

their

personal qualities,

prestige they have won, because intimacy with them gives a sort of reflected light which snobs of all kinds seek. the day that light And when they have let some weakness be seen in the arena,
but
account
"

of the

their
see

will prestige

diminish

and

very

soon

they will only

to

the
Poets

shoulders of their admirers.

and novelists are,
said nevertheless, It is not
so,

be for

the the

favourites

of the

gods !

though,
in them

highergiftsthey have
weaknesses.

received

create

hopeless

They have nerves, but no muscles, nerves which are always kept at high tension by thought,thus sensitive to physical and moral making them ridiculously suffering.A pin-prick is to them what a daggerthrust would be to ordinary creatures. Like all suband they are in the highestdegree, jectives, subjective they have great vanity. They always requirehomage and substance, the fire they must feed, with their own which the public will throw on grains of incense. Many of them lose their heads with success. They are not with praise,but must content have adulation and flattery.This adulterated wine intoxicates them, so
that their their dreams become incoherent
and very often

genius is killed. Generally speaking, poets and novelists know nothing either of life or of men, and still less of women, who, in hope of becoming the heroines of to them. books, frequently pose They commenced fore writingvery young, before they could read, that is,beable to observe,and they continue they were study-

THE

WONDERFUL
in their may
come

ROMANCE
own

139

ing psychology shut

of any
rouse

up

room,

by

the

light

intuitions which
up from their
see

to them.
are more are

When
or

they
are

dreams, they

zled, less daz-

they
deceived
knows
near

cannot taken

things as

they

and

they

and

in like children.
are,

Providence,
and

who

how

defenceless her authors

some

frequently places
tect prosolicitude

them them.

devoted There

woman

to

encourage

is less

of

this

shown leaves
This young
to

towards them
very
to

women

novelists

though.
hard.

Providence

get through their difficultiesalone.

rather
can

is

but flattering,

When

they are

and

pretty, they
the

easilyfind along
"

masculine

hands

push
to

brambles for such

back

their

path.
"

They have
this
costs

pay
a

services

in

kind

and

them
To

great deal.
sum

up

the briefly,

makers
very

of

the

knots, the

makers do

of the ideal

world, are
and

ordinary beingswho
means

extraordinarywork; effort. The to only ones

who
cannot

this

considerable
those with

be

though, are pitied,

who
are

make
for

this effort, those

born

and have only received taking long flights oh, they always start pinions. They start but they cannot After mount. hoveringround a little, to touch earth again, and it sometimes they are obliged Their happens that they are killed in touching earth. dreams and are understood not are so imperfect that of literature^ they cannot consequently get into the current to come they never anything. The dreams these dreamers to be disgustedwith the realities of cause
"

the ambition

"

life and
are

unfit them

for
ones.

material The

struggle,so
conquerors

that of

they

the

vanquished

to-day

140

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

of yore, and in the perhaps, the vanquishedones vanquishedones of to-day, we must salute the conquerors In the meantime, though,they suffer of the future. enced expericruelly. I can quite imagine this, for I once
were,

the sensation of
a

of

being

blackballed.
was

The

Editor

review, who, it

appears,

rather

of my novels. day, refused one back to the table on which it had been manuscript come kind of suffering which I had written, I felt a special did not which hitherto not a experienced, suffering weigh on my heart, but only on my brain and which and to paralysemy arms seemed, figuratively speaking, evident In spiteof the very atrocious! legs. It was I have had, the thought of it still annoys me revenge and I fancy that I am giving way to paltry spite in that about telling
Some of my
or

short-sighted On seeing the

it. unknown

correspondents,I

have

feltto
ones,

be poets but
ago, poor,

novelists.

They
a

were

not

the

happy
than
a

anxious, tortured
a

souls.
woman

More

year

I received

letter from

in

one

of the
me

lish Engwill

colonies.
never

The

impression
After

which

it gave

cretion for her indisapologising and saying all kinds of pleasant things in she continued in French, which she did not write easily, her own I am language: writingto you from a farof off, blazinglyhot station of the United Provinces India. and I often drive to a little My husband
"

be

obliterated.

charred
Last

station, simply
we

to

watch
see a

the

trains

pass
was

by.
was

week,
and

went

there to had
grown

friend who
his

ing pass-

through.
bronzed

He

thin, and got

out

face

tired

looking.

He

of his compart-

THE
in

WONDERFUL which
I

ROMANCE

me

strange
was

way,

no

longer dare
It had

call

cruel,
me
a

but

which

cruel nevertheless.
set

given
I
was

fairlycomplete
allowed
to
use

of

and literarycellules,

not

them.

Consequently,during
were

three

ters quar-

of my

existence,they

sterile.

At

present, I

not sterile, although they were they were inactive. They were always catching impressions and of material and, amount pictures, amassing an enormous what at the appointed time, they produced they were intended childhood to produce. They made strange my and odd, my ful. paingrowing up difficultand my girlhood ambition, and They inspiredme with unlimited with a need of beauty,luxury and comfort which I could not tiny. satisfy. They affected my character and my desbad tricks on me They might have played some if other forces,perfect physicalbalance, a gaiety that of humour, had not was always triumphant and a sense
"

realise that,

held them but

to
were

in check.

They

made

thingsuncomfortable,

knew what it was amusing; thanks to them I never be bored and they always kept me They company. able to make me timentally romantic, but not sencerebrally

romantic,
salvation.
very

and

it is to

this that

owe

my
thing some-

They
which
I

were

I fancy, responsible, I
was

for
a

of which foolish,
can

ashamed

for

long

time In

and the

explain to myself now.

last century,
of
a

first half

of

pleiad of poets,
had

the neurasthenic
a

poets
of

those

days,
into

introduced
Our soul's

sort

of

morbid

melancholy
transmitted

literature.
to
us.

mothers

had
and Mortes

drunk

this literature
it to

their

content,
Feuilles

they
had

Millevoye's
into vogue
as

brought consumption

THE

WONDERFUL ashamed
health
; we

ROMANCE of fresh

143

an

illness-. We
of
our

were

our

and

robust
we were

drank

complexions vinegarin order to

of

be

pale and

in love with
Towards my

death, instead
fifteenth year

being
that
to

in love with
critical age

life.

(at

girlsare
the

capable of anything), I began

of

cough,
idea

with

hope
I
am

dying
quite

of

consumption.
I should of
not

The

of

dying
to
me.

of

consumption
the idea of

seemed
sure

and interesting have

beautiful been What

about

fascinated
a

by

dying
I

tuberculosis.

power

there

is in words
was

Without my

troubling
I
tinued con-

the

anxiety I
game the

causing
for
some

mother,
One

this cruel
I
was

time.

day
to

when ask
of

kneelingat
a

confessional,and
as

about the

for

absolution,I coughed
sudden

was

in

habit

doing, but
cough.
had
with
one

fit of of

laughter interrupted my
comedy
and I
was

The

absurdity
me.

the

playing
for

just
one

struck

laughed

blushed sensation

myself,
it, I
the

of those
not

deep blushes, the

of which

does
to

ought
courage

have
to

forget easily. While I was confessed long lie,but I my

I

about had
not

do this, and

regret

it to this

day.
of

ever How-

that

may been I had

be,

was

thoroughly cured
the

the

folly
the

which

had

engendered by
absorbed.
a

Shelleyism and
of my

Byronism
I

still have

psychological document

early
and it within ment docu-

girlhood.
the

It reflects the
our

shows, too, that, from

us

mentalityof the epoch earliest days,we have

This

germ is
an

of

our

vocations. respective book

It It

exercise of fifteen.

containingmy
seems

compositions
that I disasters

at the age

to

me

miraculous
several

should

still have

it.

has

escaped

144 and

THE mania been another lost.

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

my

for

throwing away
from times
no

all that is in my of
one

way.

It has

taken
one

the bottom

trunk

and

put ting getsome

into

without

number,
to

without
serve

It was,

doubt,

intended

in

way. have
even-

Things, like men, are indestructible until they intended to give, given to Life what they were if this be only an girl's impression. This little schoolexercise-book,the
ancestor
a

of the

little exercise

books with

I have age,

always used, as

writer, is quite yellow

just as I am myself. We have turned yellow together. The golden sand which dried the ink is still adhering to it. The characters are microscopic, but very firmly written. They look so ancient and comic with their curlyletters. At first sight, they seem to have no relation at all to my big,modern ing. hand-writOn examining them carefully, though, one recognises that they are hand. In produced by the same this little book there are the following The sketches: Story of a Cat told by Itself, A Story (I had probably not been able to find a title for this one), A Schoolgirl's struction Day, and The Story of a Violet. The conof these inventions is very good, the characters not are badly drawn, the dialogue is livelyand natural, so that dialogueis evidently strong point. my are My sentences short, although there are too many in them. In those days, adjectivesreigned adjectives Some of these are day, no supreme. longer in favour tobut they are used frequentlyin my describa Instories.
" "

is
to

one

of these

and

the

word

"

suave,"

which
we are

we

used

think
"

apt

to

put

to write. delightful Nowadays for adorable exquisite and

" "

"

THE

WONDERFUL
I

ROMANCE the

145 osity, curibeen

sentially es-

everything.
the

am

studying, with
scenes

greatest
have

figures and
my

which

must

formed

behind
to

childish

forehead.
come across :

They belong
the most
"

their

epoch.
for the heart

ishing aston-

phrases, such, only

Where
sweet

instance, as
commands
same

Obedience
"

is is

when

it."

Happy

he who

has could

his tomb I have

one

in the found of my

place
and love

as

his

cradle."

all that

I wonder? I
on

Then,
of

too, I marry
"

heroines

say

her:

She

has
can

the I

radiant have In
come our

brightnessof
across

her

face."
a

Where
naval
a

love? naval

She

marries

officer.

dreams,

large place in
date, but
come

those
can

days.
be

At

occupied present they are out

in their

officers

of

they
to

quite easy

minds,

as

they will
bene, goes
He

into favour

back

remains

absent

M. d'Elagain. This officer, months. after being married two sea five years and, on returning home,

he finds there

the three up

little children
to

God

has

sent

him,

by

way

of

making
This

him

for his exile.

a

am

only
I age
was

surprised that
about it.
On

I did not is how

put half
I wrote

dozen

while
the

history at
mine

of

fifteen.

reading
my eyes

this
were

epilogue of
full of tears.
all this

again, I
with
a

laughed,but
certain and and human

I saw,

that, through pleasure,

the modern
a

heap

of rubbish here
the

commonplace,
there.
I heart. I Here

made spirit

its way

found, too,

surprising knowledge of

this world.

might have been an old inhabitant of and there, these imaginative writings

They reveal a good, loving,pious soul, which had with the undisciplined, nothing in common I then Was critical, brusque little girl that I was.
disgust me.

146

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

quite playing the hypocrite? No, I was deliberately does it of that at all ages of my life. What incapable that It simply means individuality then? my mean jective, affected by the subnot yet developed and I was was soul of the epoch, by its childish sentimental In A Schoolgirl's and conventional ideal. Day, I recognise I was true self. quitenatural in this,daring my
and
should Cat gay,

and

exclaim
a

"

Life time."

is

so

beautiful, I

like to live

long,long
I have
not

The

Story of
from
the my

me stupefied

and

yet recovered
one

amazement.
was me

This
own

story, from story. Did

end

to

other, part
of

to be my

the subconscious

know

this?

It is

these pages, and

written
and

quitepossible.After rereading both touched I was in my girlhood,

aloud
"

furious
of

I exclaimed love and

Little goose,
did you

stead innot

talkingof
had
and
eye

marriage,why
and

watch
the

the

insects,the birds
to to

the

flowers I "
older

Alas,
she the

little goose

be
see

forty years

before

learnt to watch

the insects, the birds and

flowers.
I had
to

Her often
at
an

had

to be born

again.
that I did not

wondered
earlier

how
age,

it

was

begin
to

write
to

when
poor

everythingseemed
little

point
this to
so

that
a

for

me.

This of my
serve

exercise-book,
It has

showing me
me.

sample
was

early mentality, explained

for this end.

It
can

to

served,
tween bemy

that

I my

now

burn

it.

Before
was was

Nature fingers,

putting the pen obligedto prepare

to transmit.

brain to receive the ideas it written should

I

If I had

with
have

my

subjectivemind
of Life with
as

of much

former

spoken

days, I knowledge as
The children

spoke of marriage at

the age

of fifteen.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

147

of my early life would have been born old, and I should children of my of them be ashamed at present. The old
age
were

born
one

young
more

and

am

rather

proud

of

them, of the last

the

because particularly, modern

it is

youngest and
with

the

most

of all of them, because, the

this last one,

plunged into
see.

future,into

the

future

that

shall not

left the

manuscript with my the galley-proofs arrived, I proofs here. When my rather pressed them to me with an emotion that was ridiculous. If only the type-setters could have seen the mother me! I felt that I was of this certainly but who was the father? thing. The mother yes
" "

leaving Paris, I publishersand I corrected

On

should

like to
me

know
as

that! much
as

never

caused

Ruminating a book anguish,nor yet as

I
saw : some
"

had much

pleasure. Every minute,

of

fresh could
the

aspect
not

Lake

Leman,

would
!"

exclaim
One

scribe deof

all your

beauty
a

in evening,

hall

the hotel, whilst certain

very my

good
book
waves

orchestra took
of

chapter of
waves

mind; I noticed
with
carry
a

that

the

the

of the music, and

playing,a shape again in my phrases mingled my that they seemed to

was

each

other

along. It

was

fresh sensation

and

I only hope that I may one. delightful it again with this volume. This volume! whether doubt
I

experience
I At

wonder
times I

shall be
think

allowed

to

finish it?
me.

and

that
of
an

it will finish

With
I had

the fine
taken underI little This

unconsciousness

ignorant creature,
the

the

reading of

Wonderful

Romance.
meet.

guessed the difficultieswith which

kind
of book

I should

requiresquite another

method

of work.

148

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

It

is

no

longer
and

the is

dream formidable have

which and

constrains

me,

but

reality,

this
I

implacable
It

beyond
me

everything
think
them
over

could

imagined.
a

obliges
I

to

my

subjects
not

long

time

before

touch untruths from in for

on

it

will

put
to

up

with

pretty
It

nothings,
me

that

are

so

easy

write.

plunges
and I

one

mystery
most

to

another

mystery,
a

discover,

the

trivial novel

things,
writer. this

depth
feel of
to

which

is

alarming
and that stories. caused old
over

simple
to

tempted
Life,
but
I

over

again
it would ever What-

give

up

reading
for of
me

know

be

impossible
may
come

return

to

my

it, the
are

cellules

which

my

early
I

life

to

be

sombre

brightening
little fact there

my

age.

tell

this,
one.

because

in

this

is

hope

for

every

150

THE

WONDERFUL
it excites
to
our

ROMANCE

contrary,

as

our

horror,
When of
our

or an

our

pity, but
increases

it

brings the
kind of activity

tears

eyes.

emotion

of any
the
we

accelerates
our we

the

course

blood,
then

it is then and cellules,

only

that

feel Life, and

love to feel it,that Divine

us.

Force,

even

if it is to crush The most

romantic

element

is in Nature; and evil.

it is

one

of the
on

active agents of but

good

It takes

not not

only character,
resemble that of
Western

race.

Oriental
nor

romance

does
romance

romance
race.

Anglo-Saxon

the

Latin
was

Only twenty
Sensational
of

years
at

back
ent pres-

romanticism
it has

very

feeble in America, but there. and

a

made

its way

abductions,
are on

divorces misalliances,

dramas

all kinds
our

the increase there,to such

seems

degree that

Old World

quite virtuous

in

comparison.

peoplehave their waking dreams to and, instead of writingthem down, they endeavour live them. It is more for them, but infinitely agreeable for others. more particularly dangerous and more mentally There romantic individuals, sentiare intellectually lectually intelThe romantic and mystically romantic.
Like

poets,romantic

"

romantic

ones

have

dreams

of social

or

artistic

grandeur.
men or

Such

dreams

make

conquerors, of

ambitious them. Such

women,

artists and

criminals

dreams

made

C'sesar, Nero, Napoleon, Michael

The

Angelo,

Shakespeare.
have dreams
of friendship,

romantic sentimentally

individuals

of affection, of noble transcendental

make love

devotion, of faithful
and
of humanitarian-

ism.

These
and
an

dreams

passionatelovers,philanthropists
of sacrificed and

infinite number

crucified

THE

WONDERFUL
The of romantic

ROMANCE

151

men

and

women.

mysticshave
Such
like St.

dreams

of

the made

Beyond,
de Paul In

heavenly blessedness.
men

dreams

have cent Vin-

martyrs,

and

women

Francis, St.

and

St. Theresa.
are more

there private life,

men

romantic That is

individuals
plained. easilyex-

among

than Man

among
more

women.

imaginationthan woman, whilst imagination is active, a creator of pictures, of the woman is passive and only a reflector. and needs man physiologically psychologically,
It is this which

has

his that Both

sions. illu-

makes

faithfulness

difficult to

him

and, in
and of

many

cases,

impossible. Within
there is
a

the sentimentally

romantic

individual

cacy depth of deliwith

care,

modesty which he which, constantly hurt, causes Any

a man mere

conceals

but

him

much

suffering. by
A

lack

of

harmony irritates him, he just

as

is enchanted

nothing, and
of this kind felt for
a

easily disenchanted.
me

confessed
certain for

to

that
woman

the

admiration when
friend of

he had

pretty

vanished
A young

he discovered
of mine told

her taste
me

high

game. the

that, during
to

first months and with

her

married

life,she used
husband's
room

go
to

backwards her
own

forwards ders. shoul-

from

her One

bare

day, tapping
"

them
want

said to her

If you

her husband affectionately, those to like seeing me

not

pretty shoulders
much." The

always, do
wife
was

show

me

them

too

and I have intelligent to believe that she profited reason by the lesson. Sentimental,romantic peopleare subjective creatures, and they rarely see things as they are. Blinded by the ideal that they have unconsciouslyelaborated,they disyoung

152

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE itself

cruellysometimes. statesmen possible. They bring They are the worst and into their politics, their literature,unconsciously, this is more dangerous than to bring it into their love affairs. Into parliamentary debates,they bring a sort ridiculous sentimentality, of nervous a a unevenness, coheren which produces nothing but inpersistent illogicalness
dain which reality,
avenges In mantic

France,

we

have

too

many

such

ro^

individuals in power. wives

are

the joy and tranquillity precisely of of their husbands. They are the women ship eternal desire. They alwayswant from love and friendthan these can more give,and they giveto love and than This makes them these want. more friendship and uncomfortable. irritating Duality is, with them, quite distinct, just as it is with poets and novelists. This themselves live. duality allows them to watch They see themselves walking, doing things,they hear themselves talking, they endeavour to be poetical, they They pose, not only for others,but for themselves too. their own with a kind of voluptusorrows keep feeding ousness and, when Time has carried these away, they do their utmost to make people think that they still exist. is never There enough for their mourning! crape Those who have only imagination love with open eyes : cation they have wine, but they never experiencethe intoxiof wine, they are great illusionists. They judge their husbands their lovers calmly and they usually or think them faulty. Such women are dangerous. Still more who has a great dangerous is the romantic woman
Romantic
not

deal of temperament

and

plenty of

nerves,

but

who

is

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

153 the

not

balanced
of

by

some or

great moral
of

force, such
of

as

sentiment

honour

religion. Her
a

brain, like

that

of the

novelist,is the theatre

It

tasmagor strange phanart, but

its
scious con-

manufactures,

not

films of

films of love.
screen. or

It

Figures appear and disappear upon the frequently happens that, under
action
very

unconscious

of her

thought, one
husband has

of form
a

these

figuresbecomes
from

defined,takes clearly
moment,
her be be fair if the husband

and, literally
rival. dark
;

that
sure

The

rival is
the

to

be

gentle if

husband and

if the other of the

be timid

rough, bold and refined vulgar. The rival has none

of the This human

ridiculous it were,
on

attitudes

walks, as
her

the clouds. and

no

being, he which she figure,

except for this

unconsciouslycreates
ideal.
and

completes herself,becomes
a

She her

has

longer
are

soul

seeking for it everywhere. She establishes this figurein some mysterious abode which she furnishes,decorates and perfumes in a more less aesthetic way. And she always sees him there, or to her in desperation, holding out his arms always in wild herself going to him in desperation. She sees spiteof all obstacles ; she sees herself gettingout of a
puppet,
eyes

putting on an indifferent air and then, half suffocated by the beating of her heart, passing through the big gateway of the house and arrivingat the threshold of the Paradise, the keys of which are kept by Love and not by
corner some

carriage at

the

of

street,

St.

Peter.

She Thanks

seems

like her

heroine

of

romance

to to

herself.

to

she imagination, She feasts

on

manages

feel all these

emotions.

them

and, if she

154

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE with

should,

some

day,
to

meet

being

who
to

bears
the
nose

the
or spond re-

resemblance, slightest

if

only thanks
has her

moustache,
to

the ideal

she

imagined, she will

dream
"

his call and

of it.

will live out

am

or

will

perhaps die
Nature A
was

If I

not

mistaken, this is how

for the

makes
few weeks
to to

faithless creatures.
ago,

probably
young the under

chapter that
was

about
came

write, a
see me

woman

sent

to

me.

She
for

pretext
my

of

thanking me
done

the

good that certain of

of which
to

books

had

her,
also

for the simplepleasureof telling but, in reality, me

the

adventure
a

she

was

the

heroine, and
a

from is
a

wish

appear

to interesting
as were

novelist.

She
a

Parisian

societywoman,
Her

thin

and

elegant as
was

greyhound.
of
ness. a warm

features
and
was

drawn,

her fair hair with

shade

her blue eyes somewhat

shone

feverishAt
come

Her

story
an

commonplace.

Salso

Maggiore,
baron.

into favour

that has watering-place she had met certain quite recently, a She and had been

Italian

trian Aus-

madly

fascinated

by

his

grand
For and The

manners

by
had

his fine,romantic had

sentiments.
left her

the her

sake

of this stranger, she

home

and family, had

broken entirely years.

with

her past.

logue, By way of epithere had been the rupture and desertion, the inevitable desertion. For the baron, it all meant a remembrance of a love adventure with a pretty pleasant
romance

lasted three

Parisian

woman;

for

the

pretty

Parisian

woman,

it

had

divorce,dishonour, uprooting and, finally, being stranded in a hotel; it had meant effacea two deep, inmeant

wrinkles

around

mouth

that

was

still young.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
me telling

155

While
her in way
"

the poor

woman

was

all

this,I studied
element

the closely.I quicklyrecognised made want me her, and my curiosity

it had Were

romantic
to know

in what

worked
you
not

on

her. with your

happy
He you
can :

husband?

"

I asked.

She
"

shrugged her
no.

shoulders.
was
'

Yes, and
who what say

good sort, but

you, I You
am

one

of those
to

men

to

I love want?'

faithful
can

you,

more

you

imagine

how
*

impossible it
'

would

be

to

make

him

understand

the
"

more

that

I needed."

You No
"

never

had

any

children,I
I like to have

suppose

"

"

fortunately.
had
any,

persuade myself
been

that

if I had

I should

stronger against

I am flattering myself, perhaps. temptation. But : my husband, my motherEverything was so oppressive

in-law,our
looks of it Those
"

house.

As

to

the

house,

I had

altered the

entirely."
were a

words

revelation
to

to

me.
"

I suppose

you

used

? frequent the antiquarians

"Yes,
was was

I went

the

thing to
and fond

curiosityhunting, simply but very soon do, at first,

it

because
my

it

taste

formed

began

to

develop.

I became

sionately pas-

of Italian furniture." my
own broideries, em-

"

Ah,

with see," I exclaimed, delighted

"

intuition.

You

handled

old

stuffs

and

beautiful

carved wood, admired exquisitely lines and hunted gildedside-tables with graceful up old portraits,and all these things acted on you in an occult way; were hypnotised and fascinated by you with your them. modThey made you feel disgusted

stroked

156

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
and I feel

ern

and, perhaps, bourgeois home,

made you dream
some

sure

that

they My
"

extravagant
her
eyes

dream." with
prise. sur-

visitor

gazed

at

me,

dilated

she said Yes, that is quitepossible,"

of in living
some

at last

slowly.
love

"

I did dream

old Italian

palace. And

after
moon

all,I have
in

lived my
an

dream, for I spent my

Venice, in
was

bedroom that
"

of my setting. The ceiling painted by Tiepoloand it was so beautiful ideal

on see

I feasted

it with

my your

eyes."
old

Well,

you

where

curiosities toqk you

they led
My
"

you

along by straight
a

the hand."

visitor gave know

little discordant

I did not
"

they

could

be

so

laugh. dangerous," she

ever

said.

shall like them

pure

better

than

now,"

she

added, in
It is not We

bravado.
to

enough
must

recognisethat
to

"

curs." coneverything

try
I

find out

how, and
ask age,
a

that

is always

wonderful. young
not
man,

once

of about

happened to thirtyyears of

delightful why he had

see,

married. "Because
I
am

afraid," he replied. "You

should

be honest

into my
card

enough to put all my hopes of happiness marriage and I dare not draw, lest a bad
lot.
I had
a

should
once.

fall to my
Some

very I

narrow was

cape es-

with friends,
me

whom
a

staying

in the

country, introduced
There
was

to most

familyin

the

neighbourhood absolutely charming

riding together
love I with her.
I
a

their

daughter
and

of

about

eighteen. After
was soon

playing tennis, I
sure

in

felt

that

I should

be

accepted and

began, in

158
"

THE

WONDERFUL
acted

ROMANCE

Yes, you
And

wisely,"I

answered

with

tion. convic-

"

you

can

understand is not
an

that
easy

after

wet

blanket

like that, reaction

alarms
"

thing and

marriage

me."

Yes, I understand

well." perfectly
romantic
women,

It is
are a

quitecertain that, among great many bourgeois women

Emma

there

Bovarys.
could
write

If
so

imaginative
get
more

young

and
a

rid

of

the steam and

a

they get
would

up,

we

should

have
Art

few

novels

few less faithless wives.

would

lose

by this,

but

morals
nervous

surely gain by
woman

it.

The
a

romantic

is

usuallya loving wife,

She fond mother, or rather a brooder. passionately would give her life for her family and yet she makes her family thoroughly unhappy. She has a bad way of loving. If her husband does not always answer her the shepherd did the shepherdess, she thinks that she as is neglectedand betrayed. If he is kept out late, she

gets anxious

in the most
not

ridiculous way.
the

For

dren, her chil-

because struggleof life, than they do they are her children. She suffers more and she will not face the eventualityof long tions. separaShe cuts her little ones' wings in the most stupid in order to keep them way, a longer time with her. A character of this kind creates a disturbed atmosphere in which no could be happy. one I used to attribute all this to an excess of feeling, that women but I now see of this kind are simply agitated creatures, all out of

she does

accept

tune, who

do

not

love with

their

and intelligence
over

their

heart, but

with

their nerves,

nerves

which

they

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
much
more

159
and pitied be pitied.

have
those

no

control.

They
who is
a

are

very
are

to be
to

who
a

live with

them

still

Only
put
The
woman

doctor,
romantic

real

could neuro-physiologist,

them

in tune

again.
element She in
a

superior,well-balanced
use

is

force.

makes
matter

of poor

it in that

order may She

out

to

extract

from

no reality,

how

be,
can

all the
create

beauty
the
most

and

poetry

that

it contains. herself

harmonious is

settingfor
in love, in
she loves

of

nothing.
will

She

charming
When

in social intercourse.

friendshipand her husband, she

attribute to him frequently giftsthat he does not a pedestalfor him and, if repeated possess ; she makes shocks should crack it heroically, so it,she will cement that it lasts as long as she does herself. I have known
women

who,
could

thanks

to

their

faith

and

their
men

constant

have suggestion,

made make

of their husbands
men

of

worth,
been
mantic ro-

if

they
Within

not

of

genius of
the variation

them.
have of
woman.

the

last

twenty
a

years,

gods

creating,in America,
woman,

curious

the

the

romantic intellectually studied and Herrick.

She in
a

has been
entitled
not sins,

admirably
like the

photographed
She and
even

novel
who

Together, by
Italian of the

is the

woman

Mary Magdalene,
woman or

not

like the Frenchwoman,

the

Englishwoman,
order she
to isfy sat-

from

need

poetry
the

of

love,but in

the

aspirationsof
within

superior soul

has

covered dis-

we

is

other anguides her towards soul equallysuperior. I am quitesure that what read in this book lived in this spirit. All this was the result of the higher studies to which feminine

herself

which

160

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
such

brains,that
have the
every

are

insufficiently prepared for

The brains will be

studies,
for

been

submitted.

prepared
God

studies, but, in the meantime, may

husband
me

preserve wifef

from smile
to

the

romantic intellectually

It makes
American

think

that

if any

one

but

an

had

written

would Together, his effigy

have

been
The

burnt

in America. element

romantic

is very
It and

themselves of

of every
sublime

nation.
actions

strong in the people is frequently the cause

still
more

the most

frequently
to mee,t with

of criminal

deeds.

I had

the

good
it

fortune

it

once

in its natural
woman,

state, free from

never

all pose,

in to

very
so

humble

and

has

appeared
I

me

miraculous.
In the corridor

of

hotel,at
met
one

which

was

staying
ployed em-

for the first time, I often

of the persons
was a woman

there, the
about

sempstress. She
Frenchwoman
up like
a
a

of

fifty, a
the

typical

of
true

Southern and

France, holding her head

Arlesian

walking with
of

her

very

light step of beautiful,dark

her age, aroused
eyes The
met

nun.

The

expression
were

eyes, my

which

much
nise recog-

younger very

than

curiosity. I
have had
a

those timid
to
come

quickly, now, had one. certainly

look when her them from and

that
woman

and history, an extremely

ray

eyes

mine, but
the

seemed
it It

I had

impression that pleased me.

I

gave
was

a something, something which that probably on that account me

spoke

to

her.
could twice

However

that
a

may

be,

I asked would
come

her

whether
to me,
once

she
or

find
a

me

who work-girl

week,

to

put

few necessary

stitches into my

clothes

THE and

WONDERFUL
wardrobe
a nervous

ROMANCE
and drawers

161

to

keep
and

my in

tidy. Blushing
me

deeply
would
at
once a

voice, she told

the

that
matter

she
was

gladly
refined

do

all this herself, and From the very

came

settled.

in I recognised first, in the

her her

nature.

She
on

evenings,after
when the
to

day's work,
was

and

Sunday
I

afternoons be feel

weather moved

bad. very

When

happened
I could

there, she
a

about

quietly and

sort

of
I

affectionate
were

respectfulnessin sofa, on lying down my

under and my

her
she

attentions.

If

would the rug

my

arrange when it

the
was

cushions

head, pull up
think
on

slippingoff
way which

look generally
me

after

comfort

in

made waited flowers

be

always
put
about

would

on

pleasantit would be to she like this. Very often even, Urged on by dressing-table. my
how
to

the real interest

her that

I felt in her, I tried life. her and

find out she

was were

thing some-

She

told and

me

that
two

from
ployed em-

Provence,

brother

sisters

in hotels the linen of this

that, for
had been and

the

last five years,

all
Her

hotel
the my

in her

charge.
I could
or some

natural knew

reserve,

pride

sensitiveness check.

which

she had, held

in curiosity
some

feel,
fession con-

that nevertheless,
to

she had
to
me.

confidence
felt
on sure

make her

I
to

even me

that
account.

she

had
eral Sev-

only

offered

services

that

times, I surprised a

look, in
were

her

eyes.
to

I
a

going
was

ask

appeal,or a distressed her lips move as saw though she and then she was silent. question,
mute

It

very for

evident

that

I had soul.
as

not

found

the

right
writ-

words One

unlocking her

Sunday afternoon,

was

sittingat

my

162

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

looking through ing-table, of my arranging one

aware

some

notes,

she

was

gently dili-

blouses.

Without
I the
a

being
see

of

it,she attracted

my

attention.
she made
was

could
most

her

and three-quarter profile

monious har-

figurein
look
at

her

simplicity.It
hair
was

pleasure to
She
the
wore

her.
low

Her

dark

stillthick. this showed

a

it twisted of her

in her

neck

and

up

oval
dress

face.

She

was

wearing
her

well-cut,grey
cuffs

of woollen white apron

material
were

and

linen collar and Thanks

was

and

clean. perfectly
eyes,
even warm

her eyelashes,
were

when

she

long looking down,

to her

beautiful

and

passed over
lines around

her, and
her
nose

looking. The years that had the dailystruggle, had traced deep and mouth, but, curiously enough,
forehead. This
years
men was as

they
as

had

respectedher
she
were

smooth
I have thinkers.

though

only twenty

of age. who
are

noticed And

peculiarity among strangelyenough, too, she

a

this

did not

look

like

an

old

maid, but like

"

married

woman.

Suzanne, how

is it that

you

are

not

married?

"

suddenly asked, prompted probably by I had just had.

I had of those

the

impression

thrown

my

bait, in the hope of obtainingone

and I simple stories which are my delight, obtained something far, far better. My sudden question needle short. stopped the workwoman's
"

I have
not

often

been

asked

that,"

she

answered.

"

do
"

know

why."
you
must

Because

have certainly

been

very

tractive at-

"

You

are

very

kind

to

say

so.

Yes, I could

have

THE

WONDERFUL but girls, children. could

was a

ROMANCE mother
and

163

married
a

like other
with four

you I
was

see,

my

was

widow

the

eldest done

had

help her, for she herself, although she

to
as

never

have

everything
went out

hard

worker.
at

She

charwoman
summer,

and,

every

morning
coffee
recess

daybreak, winter
men.

and
had

she sold hot

to

working
a

She
to
a

her

little stall in the

She had been
was

of
to

big gateway
I had
to

house. there. mill.

I

allowed
at

install her

little stove

When
was
as

she
not

the
to

oven,
serve

mind

the
a

even

able

to apprenticeship

sempstress,
"

I wanted
to

to."
"

You

went

school,though,I suppose?
had
lessons such
as are

"

No,

but
One
we

not

given

in

schools. in which lived and

of the

flats, on

the first floor of the house

lived,was
alone.

inhabited
mother

by

an

old

lady

who

quite
I did but

My

kept
one

her

flat in

order

her she

errands.
must
was

Every
have
a

called

her

Madame

Louis,
never

had

another little woman,

name

that
and

we

knew.
not

She

very
never

yet, I
had

do
very

know
hair

why,
and

she

looked

small. and

She

white
an

features clearly-cut
was

she looked
was

like
very the
me

old

portrait that
in her rich
as

alive.

Everything
seen rooms

beautiful
houses furnished of

little flat.

I have
one

in
to

people, but
as
a

not

that

seemed
was

well had

hers.

Her many

furniture

very

old,though.
like those

She

great

books, and pictures

tlemen gen-

in

picture galleries.They represented

and in front
our

in uniform

ladies in low-necked
of these

dresses and

she put flowers she had had

a

come

to

poor

portraits. I fancied she not only because district,

she wanted
to

small

income, but because

do

good,

164
and that

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

she
(

called her
me

did, to such a degree that people certainly she who Our Lady of Help.' It was taught
write

to

read,

and

reckon

and

all that

I know

of

geography and history. I studied with her an hour in the afternoon. She hour in the morning and an I learnt them lessons to learn by heart, and me gave vite whilst working with my fingers. She often used to inbasket of mending and sit with her to take my me for me. in the evenings. Those were fete-days evenings
She
about I
me owe

used the her

to

read

poetry great
as

and
men.

fables to
Dear my of

me

and

tell

me

lives of
as

Madame who

Louis

much world.
I

owe

to

mother

brought
three* nursed
my
to
solation. con-

into

the

She
was

died

pneumonia
old and

after I

days'
her and

illness.

sixteen That

years

closed her

eyes.
one

Every
funeral.
took
to

in the

always been neighbourhoodwent

has had
never seen was

her

Some her
as

gentleman we
She
left

came

and
as

away

pretty furniture, which

me

all

soft

touch

satin.

three
out

hundred of her
I could had

francs,
income.
stand. under-

which She

she had left me, For

probably economised
too, all of her books

that

long time
every left for
to

after

her I

death, I
her

such

pang I had

at
no

my

heart

time

passed

door

that

breath
used

My
feel

mother
more

be

climbingup to our quite jealous. 'You

died,' she said, and
the

fifth floor.
could this
not
was

grief if
not

I had

quite true."
"

Do

you that

think that it was

and
"

societyof
your

Madame
a

Louis
man
"

spoiltyou
own so

prevented
I

marrying proud
in

of your

station?
"

asked, smiling.
we are our

Perhaps

and

then, too,

166

THE

WONDERFUL
had
a

ROMANCE voice like music.

he said such

sewing, and he he brought me spring,

was

In

the

violets and
was

beautiful love with

things
me""
"

to

me.

Oh, he

very

much

in

Did
"

you I

never

see

any

other
my

faces

than

that

of

Louis ?
"

asked, prompted by
;

pitiless curiosity.
been
swered animpossible,"

Oh,

never

that

would

have
an was are

my ashamed that

penitent, with

accent

that

made
to

me

of my
are

there

question. I people who

not

careful not faithless

even

tell her

in their

dreams.
"

And

did

you

imagine,too,
the blush

that

you

had

dren?" chil-

The revealed
"

emotion
to
"

and how
little We
we

caused

by

my

question;
been.
and

me a

profound the dream

fair girl, used
to

had

Yes

like her take her

father
out
on

with

his blue and that in

even

eyes.
summer

Sundays,
so

filled her

carriagewith flowers, so
seen.

her head

could not be

It

was

pretty,

all that."
"

Suzanne,
You Not

you

are

poet,"
"
"

exclaimed, charmed

with
"

this little
are

picture.
me

laughing at
have

"

at all."

"My
"

life would

been

very

dull, if it had
"

not

been for these fancies."

And As In

when
soon as

did I !"

they come
I

to

you?

"

was

in church." alone,but particularly

"

church

repeated,struck by this
in often
on was

revelation.

;"

Yes, I used

to go

that accourit,towards
wrong,

the end of the

day, at twilight.It

perhaps,

THE but

WONDERFUL such noise

at

ROMANCE
home. If I looked all used

167

there
I

was were

as

though
'

thinking of anything, they

is up in

to

say

Suzanne added

the

moon.' in
a

was

really in
get older
had

Paradise,"
"

the dreamer, about your

broken ? Did
"

voice.

And you,

what
or

Louis

he

with
"

has

he remained
over. am now

young?
as

Oh, all that is

and that I go

It is

dream

awake into it."

though again.

I had

I remember

it,but
"

I cannot old
are

back
"

"

you? Fifty-five."
Your
season

How

"

dream has

was

one

of the flowers
for you. It

of

youth

and

the

gone

by

is

merely that,'*

I said.
"

I should any
one

never on

to

crazy who

and,
are

with

thought of speaking of all this earth. People would have said I was faith in those not much us, people have
one

have

not

like every
at
me me

else." that

She which
"

glanced
had

struck

should
that I

like to
was

of anguish! expression previously. know quite frankly whether you

with
"

think
"

mad?

Mad idea

!"

I exclaimed. head?
"

"

not. Certainly

What

put

that
"

in your

Well, my
Because you,
not

sisters and

my

friends

never

had

nations imagi-

like that."
"

they
every

are one

not

gifted to
more or

the
less

same

as

but

has

degree imagination.
little dinners,

Do

children leaves

imagine things? They

from the
trees
are

have

and

their
suck

plates
them

and

dishes, pebbles are

their cakes

and

they

with

168 conviction of

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE that

and

even

imagine

they

have

the

taste

sugar."
"

Yes, that
One

is true."
a

"

day,
boar

young hunt

English boy
in which he

of fourteen
taken for it

told

me

about had had

to

the

had

part.
was

He who
run

given
struck

his first the

proofs of valour,
blow
was

he
was

fatal
he

when

the

animal
all had
was

earth.

Whilst

tellingme
his blue
of eyes he what

this, he
a

held

his foot in his hand

as

and
a

fixed

look,

though
it

he

had all

vision

tellingme.
the courage
is the most all.

I knew

was

imaginary, but
this.
see

I had

not

to tell him

that
men.

I knew You

At
was

present,he
not

honest
what

of

he
are
"

mad

at

And time.

about

novelists
are

who mad? my

imagining
I

all the

hope they
"

not

said, smiling.
with
phasis politeem"

No,
"

oh, no," said

but what

companion
causes

;
"

is it that all that ?

all that?
my

What
not

causes

Ah,

good Suzanne,
yet.
At

we

do
of

know

anything
of

about

that
our

the
we

back
must

our
a

foreheads, and underneath

crowd organs with

craniums,
we

have
love

which group

think,

reason,

and

imagine, that just as you did

them.
we

is

we

tures, together the picdream.

cannot

in your

youthful
we

We

can

quite well group

them God
sun,
men

but together,
can

give

life to

Only
see,

create

what

He

imagines.

All that

the and

the
are

ers, stars, the plants, the flowall His

"

the animals
"

imaginations."
all the
woman.
"

The of

sun,

stars, flowers, birds

tions imaginaHer face yes ;

God?"

repeated
and

the she

poor

suddenly lightedup

exclaimed

Yes,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE loved Him well

169

oh,

understand.

before, but

now!""

She her
"

could

not

finish her

sentence

and

saw

her

clasp
never

hands

in together, instinctively,

adoration.

It is very

curious," she said,

We
we

"

at

church and

one we

thinks

of all that.

pray
are

and

pray

do

not

know
"

exactly to whom
That
not

praying."
to

does
to

not

matter at

it is better

pray

wrongly
could have mad

than
"

pray
sure

all."
as

felt

that,
to
me.

you

write
what
a

books,

you you been

explain things
lifted from
me

Oh,
The
me

weight
I had

my and

mind.
made

idea

that

haunted
"

feel ashamed." you

are,

Shall

I tell you
"

what
a sure woman

Suzanne should

"

said,
a

smiling.
novelist

You I
am

are

who you

have
on

been

and

that

will go

imagining

always."
The
"

colour

came

quickly into
the
same

my

face. penitent's agine im-

Yes, but
that

it is not
a see

I have you
as

little house it?

"

I only thing now. in the country."

"

And

can

"

Yes, just
to

see

you,

Madame.
at

The

wistaria
are

is
old

up

the
and
a

very

roof
well

and,

the

back,
moon

there
can

trees

deep

in which
are

the

be

seen.

In
"

the

front

garden
dream of
a

there
may

quantitiesof
house

flowers."
"

Well, that

be realised," I said.

There
try coun-

is

more

likelihood
of

than
"

having
more

having a little perfect husband

likelihood

in the

like your

Louis."

Not
a

much sad

for me,"

said the woman,

with

smile, continuingher work.

170
That

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
It

she kissed my hand. day, when she left, who ought to have thanked her, for I, really, enjoyment of coming face given me the rare

was

she had
to

face

with
How Out
more

one

of

the

most

beautiful
was,

miracles of

of

Nature.

conjugal love. I had not dared question my of delicacy, penitent I had mired much but how guessed and adclosely, ! This brunette, of Latin race, had, thanks probably
very

beautiful it

her dream

to

some a

latent

memory

due

to

atavism, created
eyes and
a

for herself

husband

with

fair hair, blue

drooping moustache, a true Gaul. in the midst of her family, thanks

and
to

Solitary,although
to

her

innate

ment refine-

her
to

contact

with

Madame

Louis, she had

only been able

and she

love

the creature like

a

of her

imagination
bone.

had

loved

him

being of

flesh and

clasped in his strong arms, her lipshad been coloured by his rough kisses and, thanks to auto-suggestion, she had put into his mouth, the
"

She

had

felt herself

beautiful brain.

words
He

"

which
made

had her
gone,

been

invented
In of

by
the the

her dark

own

had

his wife.
at

chapel to
the doors
gay

which
of her

she had

the

end
rooms

day,
dows win-

earthlyParadise, two
flowers had
been all forgotten the

with
for

with

opened
she could

her

and,
of agine im-

whilst there,she had her life.

It
was

ugly realities

in church
was

that

always

better.
Catholic

not

at all

surprisedat that.

The

sanctuary,with its atmosphere saturated with soul, its profound silence,its cleverlyarranged obscurity
lends itself to

dreams
are

as

much
same

as

to

prayer, This

for the two

phenomena
which

of the

essence.

youthfuldream

had

upheld

Suzanne

has, perhaps,

THE

WONDERFUL
for

ROMANCE that

171
she

prepared her ought to have

that The she is
a

been future

higher destiny. I told her novelist ; I fancy it is more a

novelist.
the

likely

creative forces

faculty of
we

dream, like all the

two currents

chical psy-

that
we

incarnate, has
we

and

produces good
should
and

what evil.
a

call,as
The
statue

do who
two

not

know

any

better,

artist

would faces
one,

make and

with

symboliseLife macing gri; the one,

and
dreams

sorrowful; the other

are

beautiful,serene,
lower

radiant.
which there

There

dreams
the

which

purify
of the
on

degrade.
are

In of

darkness

depths
of

dreams

sunshine, and
dark

the

in heights,
tures, crea-

full sunshine, there

are

dreams

Millions

and so many, prisonersof poverty, disease, endure the realities of others, too, could never

many Life

if

it

were

not
a

for

the

magic
or

of the

dream.

But, whether

this be
our

gift of

anger

of love,it must

help

forward

progress. This

facultywhich
sure,

makes

us

lead

double

life is not,

of mankind alone. Animals privilege dream in their sleep, there is no doubt about that. We his have heard all of us the dog dreaming and seen have his legs move, We stifled bark. seen as though he were about to run, his nose either his lipsmove, sniff, about to bite,or as as though he were though he were the dog is awake, he must have his laughing. When dreams ous too. Dogs cannot, as we can, group the varipicturestogether,but they see, as we do, the pictures I
am

the

their brains recollections. cages in the The

have

received:

their dreams

are

only
who

huge, wild beasts, shut up No zoological gardens,dream.

in their
one

172

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

has
their
see

watched
heads

and

observed

them

could
on

doubt their
have its

this.

With

stretched thanks
to

forward the
films

forelegs they
been

again,
their

that
with
to

formed
prey,

under

skulls, the
where

jungle they

living

the thirst

watering-places
and,
In for the
a

used

quench
their all

their

few

moments,
the
even

they forget dogs

see

captivity.
the

kennels, had,
their
of and

again
of their

fine hunts The makes in its

they

have
of

those
master

ancestors.

picture
the time

absent
seem

soothes

them
The

and

waiting

less the

long.

horse,
of
with

bad-smelling stall, sees

life. curled
of its The round eyes, of

green

pastures

its

early

cat,

in

its
paws,
us,

dignified immobility,
and
more

its tail

its

the than

ever-changing
any It other

pupils
the

gives
the

animal,

certainty
the

phenomenon.
and
not

undoubtedly
of the feline

dreams
race

sanguinary just
as

loving
to cat

dream

and

it is
a

well when
are

interrupt
rouses

that from
to

dream,
it and
us

even

by

caress,

for claws
of

the visible dream.

stretches,
of

all

its

and

reveal

something

the
It

nature

its

would

require
of
at
man

years and

of of

rumination
animals

for and
I

studying
have

the hours

dreams
now

only
this have the

my

disposal.
and I envy

Others

will

undertake

work,

no

doubt,
of of

them,
and
I

for have

they only

will
seen

glimpses
shadow

the

light
light.

itself

that

174

THE

WONDERFUL
never

ROMANCE think
He

little child whom

we arms

we a

of

whom mistrusting, his soft, supple is that of

an

welcome

with

smile. and

throws

around

his victim

his embrace

with all the tyranny, implacable master, a master tributes atvery egoism and inconstancy of a child. The age the torch, the bandthe quiver,the arrows, for the eyes, are symbols of livingthings. Like

Eros,
which

we

are

children, but
Their

our

cerebral
are

cellules the
arrows

carnate in-

creative force.
call love
are

radiations which

into the

being, or
which that

kill it. the

Those

radiations and

torch

kindles
are

passions

they produce mirages

is still
an

blinding.
us.

Love
or

abstract
more or

thing to

With

more

less

geniusand
I

less

the various poets, talent,

novelists,musicians
The

and is

painters have
exact.
even

exploited
These

it.

word

employ

vulgar,but
has
drunk

facturers manu-

of the ideal have

of
some

created

artificial waves and

it, and
cases,

humanity
been

of them.

them

has,

in

intoxicated

by

We

might

well

think

everythingthat there is to say about Eros, has already been said,but, as comparatively speaking, matter of fact, nothing has yet been said. I do not a pretend to be able to pierce through the mystery of
the
years
nature

that

of
me

Eros, but
to

the

discoveries

of

these

last

thoroughly and, at imagine more the risk of disgusting realists and being jeered at by our savants, I am going to tell what I have imagined. If there should be a few gleams of truth in what I am about to write, they will be due to as intuition, pure I am only a poor ignorantwoman.
Where does this force
come

enable

from

which

sometimes

THE steals into

without
arms us

WONDERFUL and treacherously,

ROMANCE
sometimes which bursts

175 forth
the

us

any

warning, the
creature

force

us flings

into

of
to

another

creature, which
for
a

unites seconds which

even,

us

or

reunites

that does

few from

of

eternity?
our

Where

this
summer,

lightcome
our

lightsup
the of
our us

spring,our
of which Where does

autumn

and

memory life? up

suffices for

warming
come

the

winter which

this force summits

and

from
us

takes

to the very

hurls the

down of
"

into the the

our

abysses?
it

Like
comes

the

vital the

fluid,like
Eternal

soul

Universe,
first motor."

from

God, from
from

It is one

of the radiations
now an

this.

The

photographic
The
an

plate can
come

catch

the

distant

star. to

day
the

will gree, de-

when will
we

apparatus, sensibilised
divine
wave

extreme

the register
can,

and,

in

time, mean-

at

any

rate, comprehend
the

its action.

It Like have
tures, crea-

penetrates the atom,

the been
sun,

it sets

in

the animal, man. vegetal, the living germs that motion

put into certain cerebral

it makes

cellules and, out

a

of

creators, for love is

has that
two
sexes. a

sentiment

that
to

has
:

sex,

that is
a

even sex

I felt inclined I
was

write

Love

lias

sentiment, but

afraid

of

myself be tempted by the pleasure of saying letting something more piquant. I called Eros to the bar and After which, him relentlessly. confessed and questioned I came to the conclusion that, generallyspeaking,with
men

it is the

sex

that

has

sentiment, and
has
a

that The

with tion ques-

women,

it is the is not
one

sentiment

that

sex.

of
for

but superiority,

of

temperament.
between has found
culine mas-

This

accounts

the

eternal When

difference Nature

and

feminine

love.

the

176
to

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

way

mony. them, they will be in perfect harsynchronise In the meantime, they frequently produce cruel
This definition must and be
a

discords.

true

one,

as

it

plains ex-

the deeds its and

misdeeds

of love,its
its

and animality
instinctive

its baseness and ideality,

its elevation,

its profound jealousy,its inconstancy,its fidelity, and

cowardice which
have

its

bravery.

It

explainsits

contrasts

which have always astonished us, contrasts made have fed the and which speculate, philosophers imagination of novelists. been any examples of purely spiritthere ever Have ual

love,such
dreamed?

as

that of which
has

Plato, the great idealist,

love

There

been
soul

metaphysical
tried
to

such

as

the

Christian
ever

Catholic

produce.
I do not of

Have

there
so

been In

examples of
order
the
to

sexless love?

think
have

at

all.
to

be

convinced
romance

this,we
Francis

only
Sales We It

read

adorable

of St.
a

de

and

St. Chantal Eros

again.

It is

romance

of saints.
!

see was

how
all in

dissembled,how
under

he

himself disguised
to

vain, though, that he tried

the nun's

hide

under

the violet robe, and himself

now,

dress, he betrayed
that ters let-

constantly,and the marvellous thing is after three centuries, he can be felt in those
the

from

prelate.

He

comes

out

of them

passionate, just as though he been imprisoned there yesterday. How fine Life is ! de Chantal Although the Bishop of Geneva and Madame
had in had this risen to
a

fresh, young

and

living, had only

great height, they

of the

did and

not

succeed love

leaving the
a sex

terrestrial

atmosphere,

their

like that

ordinary mortal, but with

its absolute
masters

that they were difference,

and

THE its slaves.

WONDERFUL This
alone

ROMANCE
fine for poor this
:

177
Ter-

not

was

very
to

restrians. He.
.
. .

Listen, for instance

"

"

Good

My very dear morning, my

"

mother,

all

mine, moy-mesnet
very

only

one,

my

compara dear, in-

dear, daughter."
She.
"

Your
"

dear

soul, my

very

dear

father, my

only
In

one

"

order
fusion

to

have

such

expressionsas these, the

taken of
no

plete coman

of their We In

occult

way.

beingsmust have know nothing yet

is St. Francis
or

place in

the doubt
was

workings
a

of Nature.

their letters,there
de

great
all

deal of literature.
in love with I have these lovers Must the woman,

Sales

above

rather

with

the feminine the

soul.

tried,in vain, to imagine what lovers, of

who
so rare a

kind,
tender

must

meetings of have been like, by

letter.
when Must

exchanged
have the presence
a

such

sentiments

they not
felt

felt intense
of each

emotion
other?

they were they

But the
not

actuallyin
have

certain his

embarrassment,
could make the

too?

the
cross

Bishop,-with
on

thumb,
of
"

sign of
of

the

forehead

his

unique daughter," the

the

mother

superior could kiss the episcopalring of dearly well beloved," and, by means
"

father,

these
God
common

mystical
between

gestures, they would

them.
"

have

called of way

down

They probably
Visitation," and
themselves.
The
sure,
arms arrows. arrows

talked in this

their

work:
escape
must

The

they
of

could work

from

elaboration
a

this

have
gave and

been, I feel
it the tell-tale

powerful
a

derivative.

They
thorns

of

heart

crowned
arms

with

piercedby
The

two two

These
were,

speak clearly
be sure,
those

enough.

you

may

178 of Eros. before

THE

WONDERFUL that
a

ROMANCE
the
test.

I feel

sure

profane god
of
St.

had

never

been

put

to such

The

publicationof
a

the

letters

Francis

de

but they profanation, in human nature, and unsuspected possibilities

Sales, is, I consider,

reveal

they

have The

helped me
most to

to

understand

human of two

nature

better.

phenomenon
live. Those
How

of the union

beings,by love,
we are we

is the
upon
to

miraculous do
are

of all those
we

that How

called
cease

love?
two

do

love?

the

questions!
a

The

sap

mounts

in the human is determined

creature, and, at

certain

epoch,

which

by

more

or

less

rapid growth, the

gin force, be-

livingcells,which
their
a

incarnate Their

the

attractive

work.

vibrations

create, in the brain,

sires. dedreams and phantasmagoria of pictures, of glances,smiles,words, droll little By means grimaces, they go, like the antennae, in search of the
whole

brother

or

sister cellules which

or

are

to

make

tiny their desthis

conscious un-

happy
world which

accursed.
to
me

There
more

appears

nothing in tragicthan this

a

is

pursuit. They
time
never

frequently search
cellules, some
remain the

long
this takes

for

their sister
and

or

brother

of them

find these

therefore
the

but sterile, miracle

is

exceptional.
it

For

majority,

place,and
Sometimes
each

it

always takes place in a happens that those who

in the midst of of the

different
are

manner.

destined

for

other

meet

densest

crowds,
are

through the closest network quite foreignto them. They

each

radiations
an

which

make
man

impression on
or

other:

the cellules of the

the
woman :

receive

catch

the

picture of

the cellules of the

woman

receive

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE the
and

179

or

catch

the

picture of
enters

man

they
phase.

are

then

united. invisibly
The

phenomenon
This

its second

Love

is

born.

hybrid

sentiment
It
creates

has
a

unique
sort

and

very round

strange properties.
its

of
see

halo

which captives,
Adam

isolates them. and

They

themselves

alone, like

they can no longer live outside this halo without suffering. It clothes them, and all which belongs to them, with a special fluid which which accelerates the transfiguresthem reciprocally, and their beating of their hearts, exalts their senses diffuses through their veins a parahigher faculties, disaical joy and, at certain moments, gives them an intoxication during which neither time nor space exists Like the juice of poppy and of the for them. capsules, love, which is the juice of the human cellules, grape, produces intoxication,an intoxication of Life, of the Beyond, that of Happiness itself. This intoxication does not last. If it did, it would stupefy or kill us.
Eve, and

Many
it

of those

who

have

known

it, endeavour
It is

to

find it is

again by means just this which

the most
and

of fresh
causes

communications,
and Men the

and

unfaithfulness.
to

humble
be

of creatures this!
many

given to greatest alike,

women

God

praised for
it without

and

of the in arm, them and

people

obtain each

words.
One
comes

Arm
across

they

hold

other's hand.
on

like this seated

the benches

of the

public squares

parks. They see nothing of what is going on around elsewhere. I said,one them, as they are evidently day,
to
a

country

: girl

"

You

and

your

sweetheart

are

very

silent lovers ! "

180
"

THE

WONDERFUL
too

ROMANCE
to be

Oh,

we

are

happy

able to talk ! "

she

plied, re-

blushing.
Last my

Sunday,

the

chambermaid
out

who

waits When

on

me came

in

hotel had
room so

been

for

the

day.

she

to my
was

in the

her face, which evening,

is very
an

pretty,

beaming, as bright,
I

it were,

with

inner
of

joy,
love.

that When action

or

had

the that

instantaneous

impression

I think of

invisible
tortures

infernal
as

microscopiccellules can, under the forces, produce paradisaicaljoys, fled, like jealousy,I am perfectlybafand
rather

I feel astounded this

terrified. unites
two

During

communion

which

creatures,

the profundity of which physicalexchangestake place, little imagine, and these exchanges are we to necessary Life. When this union has given to Life what it was destined to give, love either ceases is transformed. or This is the third phase of the phenomenon. And in this phase, what hidden heart-rendings there are, what it desperateefforts to prolong happiness. Sometimes is the picture of the woman the first, that fades away and the
man sees

then her
nor

becomes feels her

indifferent
any

to

her.

He

longer. Sometimes it is the picture of the man which disappears,and the woman In both regains her independenceregretfully. instances it is a case of a burnt-out ampoule, a dead cellule. The man, the woman, who continues or loving, without return of the drinks one being possible, any bitterest cups that has ever been prepared for our humanity. poor
However of
our

neither

wonderful

love may
It

be, it

is not

the noblest is

sentiments.

brings out

the

alloy which

182 that

THE

WONDERFUL
Those of

ROMANCE

are

extinct.

youth

and

of sensual

love,
mer sum-

for instance, die

of
our

normally
With

towards

the close of the

life.

some

individuals, they survive

until the very

then

middle

of winter, and
as

they only produce

old
men

repugnant anomalies, such

ideas that
influence

and

women

in love. passionately Among the wrong

that circulate, of

are

peated, re-

thanks

to

the

judgment, there pervert people's

wish
to

and that suggestion, that I specially is one

denounce.
are

People
the tomb
man,

in the habit The

of

saying that marriage is

for it must
have

of love. first

man,

been

who

littleabout

spread abroad this calumny, nature. love,and about human

touchstone
the
test

knew

very

the Marriage is,really,

cannot

of love.

If this

stand
of

of the

intimacy
it has

of

marriage,it
the process

is not of

good alloy. When transformation, and

it becomes than

undergone

come

through
stronger

umphantl this test trithis is not old age. sions, disillu-

conjugal love, and

cannot

only stronger
This is the

death, but
be

than any

love that

of
over

and moral by physical of the repetition disease,

even

by by disrobing,
the
same

killed

the horrors and

nor

gestures over
and

again,nor yet by time and

remains in the

by deadly habit
It is the

custom,

wrinkles.

golden liquorwhich
the fermentation
If

champagne glass when

is the very
to

froth
one

has

subsided,it

soul of the wine. tender

takes the trouble

stir it with

words, with

with intelligent timelylittle attentions, coquetry, it will those lovely, always give* many-coloured bubbles which excite and delight the palate. Conjugal love, like

THE

WONDERFUL
all the
a

ROMANCE

183 vated. be culti-

friendshipand
It is

other

sentiments, must

beautiful wife let

the husband about

what

and
it

plant which, only too often, die,thanks to their ignorance

Natural
too

their ignorance about requires,

History.
sunshine

Sometimes

they give
too

this

plant
The

much

and

sometimes

much
leaves

shade. lose the

away

sap

has

in mounting, the difficulty

of brilliancy without

vigour and
then been
that

the poor

corollas

wither

ing havsay

given all
killed

the

perfume they contained.

been killed

People

it has

by marriage. impressions of
and
in love.

No, it has
romantic

by the
very

married well

couple.
a

I remember
man
a

the

who,

in

spiteof
whom

every had

one

married everything,

girl,with honeymoon,
Italian
town.

he

fallen

During
in
a

the

she

contracted He had
to

typhoid fever
nurse

little
so

her

himself, and
which After

he

saw

her

in

all the

physicalhumiliation
on

this

terrible
me
"

disease

inflicts

its victims.

telling

all the incidents How little we I should know have

of this first conjugal trial, he added: ourselves I I should

have

that
a

been

disenchanted

forever

thought by such

feel the thing and, on the contrary, I did not even not slightest disgust. I felt that Louise was only a but my wife, part of myself." woman, When I was I thought, and even a said,that it girl, would be absolutely band to continue impossible lovinga hussnored. who One afternoon, my little dog, Saida, that I adored, was asleepat my feet and snoring most happily. I looked at him and listened with intense knelt down beside him and said: pleasure and, finally, What ! and a good sleepyou are having,my darling
"

"

184 then
An I old

THE

WONDERFUL
"

ROMANCE And
how

: added, foolishly

well you
to

snore

!"

friend
often

of

mine

who
my

happened
childish

be

there, and

who

had

heard

remark,

began
her

to

laugh.
"

You
"

see," she said, looking at

when he
one snores

me

over

tacles, specone

is in love with well

too.

one's Do you

husband,

thinks now?"

that

understand

Yes, I understood.
"

Con

jugal love

is very

" great then ! I said, amazed

and
see

inwardly delighted. On myself now, sittingon

And
my I

the my
can

objective screen;
heels
see

can

and

making
at

this

pleasant discovery.
towards

myself

present, heels,
fit benethe

the

alas, but
of The makes
my

on sitting at my writing-table, repeating for readers: "Conjugal love is very

end

of

life,not

my

great!"
me,

contrast
me a a

between

these

two

films

amuses

but

little sad, too.

fine
woman

I know

pair of

lovers.

The

man

old and
my
an

the

One eighty-five.

ninety years day, urged on by

has had like to
"

is

I asked this wife, who curiosity, whether she would exceptionallyhappy life, young
"

relentless

be

again? thing only, so that

hands
you

Yes," she said promptly,

I

for

one

might

marry B

my
.

husband
"

again."
wife has have
ever

I shook

with

Monsieur
finest

Your you
a

just paid had,"

way, I

the very He

compliment
at
me

remarked.
is deaf

looked had
him
not

in the

bewildered
fine

for he
I

and
it to

heard

ment. complimade

repeated

and
and

his face
a

lighted up.
which

The

old

couple exchanged a

look

smile

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE few seconds.

At the

185

them

young

again

for

a so

bottom

of their I
saw

in glass,

which

little of the
appear
once

liquor remained,
more,

the beautiful

bubbles

with

all

the
A and This

changing
love
a

colours

of the divine fluid. become

may
more a

marriage may marriage of reason

takes

marriage of
a

reason

become
often
two

love
we

marriage. imagine.
to

miracle

place

than

Marriage
longer a
Outside

is the

beautiful, old
woman

mingling of expression.
to

lives,according
the
woman

the
no

When

is

any

one

else,she still is

to

her travelling-comp

and

will be to her Eros is

a

last hour.

marriage,

fickle,cruel and
He has the

egoistic. In
the

delightfulchild, but marriage, he is a man.

fire of the

the rightof lighting

on

family hearth, always

alone

that

altar
the the

which

Greeks head

and
of

Romans the

kept
had

fire

burning.

The

family

of adding fresh fuel to it and it could privilege only be extinguished with the family itself. The socalled free-thinkers believe,or pretend to believe,that

the

marriage They
which

ceremony
are

adds

nothing
it adds and

to to

human
it the

ness. happicration conse-

mistaken, for

gives it grandeur
two

ceremony,
as

by which
the

persons and

take ask
for

dignity. That the community

the

witnesses
and

of their union

blessingof
them

God their
Those

protection of the law, makes

members which
of that
are same

of

and

active offspring

community.
the

who, for
with all
were. a

reasons

pense disalways pitiful,

this, remain
The
man,

isolated,on
more

margin
woman,

of
ways al-

life,as

it

than

the

feels

certain

shame.

It is easy,

too, to prove

186

THE

WONDERFUL
more

ROMANCE
and
crimes

that there

are

dramas,

sorrows

as

the
is

result of free love than

not
a

of consecrated
a mere

unions.

This

chastisement, but
desire for other
of the

consequence. is
a

The

people's property

primordial

instruments of the strugprincipal gle which keeps up Life and gives shades to it,both on others too. our own planet and, probably, on many which On my balcony,every day, I see certain sparrows I might say more are more human, than the perverse, There is a table for them others. lavishlysupplied with food, but they only covet the crumb that a brother is eating. I see such that dart on crumb, sparrows snatch it away in the most daring and pretty way possible, and finish it with evident enjoyment, as though

instinct,one

theft made
a man

it

more

savoury.

The

instinct which is of the

same

makes kind.

desire his
ancestor
was

wife neighbour's

The

the victim of this instinct

and

just as the
were

husband

to-day is. The cave by adulteryjust as the frequentlyare now-a-days. In

were,

of

the hut
and

honoured dis-

house
the

the

palace
times,
love-

far-back
courageous

there

doubtless, daring
carried
Eve clothed away her

and with
a

thieves who

high hand,
her
a

who

kept her, fed her,

with
of

nakedness, made
gave others into

laces neckcouch
were

which
or

to

adorn

her, and
There who
were

fleeces

of

leaves.
and

who

weaker, less manly,

whilst he
was

stole

Adam's

nest,

hunting,and contented themselves with seducinghis companion. The primitivestruggle between males for the possession of a woman have must been but it certainly ferocious, had some grandeur about it ; in our times it is paltryand, more often than
away

THE

WONDERFUL
From

ROMANCE

187
in the theft

not, grotesque.
of

my

point
not

of

view,
one

love, it is the thief and

appears ridiculous.
not
on

the

who

is robbed

who

This

which impression,
of the moral

is absolutely
sense,

sincere,is
but

account

always tickled by me disproportion. The deceived husband inspires any with pity,the lover either makes gusts me laugh or he dishe descends to the rank of the parasite. as me, is the man He who hides under the conjugal bed, who of some dark corner, out livid comes haggard looking, with fright,adorned perhaps with spiders'webs, the
sense man

of my

of humour,

which

is

who

may

be

turned
me

out

of doors
He

in his may be
"

pyjamas.
the
man

He

certainlymakes
drinks the
one

laugh.

too, who
it
"

out

of another

man's
a

glass
woman

and whom
A

knows
other anman

or man

who

is in love with

is

feeding, dressingand
that
at
a

protecting.
of

of this kind also the he noticed

man

disgustsme.
the has

All this is ridiculous.

commencement
a

I have

liaison,

always
not

does

hold
with
a

his

air. After a little time, glorious head quite so high, sometimes he

goes

about

bowed
state

head

even,

and

his very

tache mousmeans

betrays his
an

of mind, which

is

by

no

enviable
his
a

one.

He

gradually loses
he is
no

his self-assurance

and

easy-goingair, for
Dramatic
as

longer a master,
novelists do
not

but
see

slave.

authors

and
the

in this way,

they
When

still have
once

ancestor's

jective sub-

they begin to look at life under the objectiveangle, that angle which shows to them up all thingsas they are, the lover will appear the truly comic in the adulterydrama. He as person
will be
a new

judgment.

target

for

their flashes of wit, and

they

188 will then

more

THE become

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
A

professorsof morality.
evolution could
not

finer and

beneficent

be

imagined than
did not

that. With
stain One the the may old

Romans,

the wife's misconduct

and

husband's
steal
a

honour,

that
one

was

only just.
steal his

man's

wife, but

cannot

what all which we probity,his loyalty, goes to make his back walk The call honour. over parasitemay his genius his head, without and even over diminishing
or

his intellectual power. deceived

were,

The

greatest
lower

of

men

have and

been

by the
but

most

Caesar insignificant.
not

Napoleon
The

that
seems

did

them.
to
me

husband of

only

ridiculous

stead when, in-

common

treatingthe lover to kicks he challenges him to thief,

the

and
a

blows, like
and and

duel

thus of

gives him
to

opportunity of raisinghimself
The
woman

showing off
care

his courage.
a man

would been
one

soon

cease

for

who
she

had adores

just
the

knocked her

down, but

ignominiously who fightsfor

Weapons, too, ought to be reserved for nobler quarrels. If only the law compelled the lover to keep and the woman maintain he has stolen, lovecrimes
the need No would be the

sake.

less

frequent,but
who

it is

men

who

make

laws, and

gods
for the

inspirethem
we

have
must

constant

of elements

strugglethat
our

live out.
up

phenomenon
love and

of

existence

shows

better

than the There

belief is
no

marriage the inanityand childishness of in free-will, and the impossibility of it. need to be very learned in philosophy to
that the force which
unites
creatures

understand

could

only be

in the hands

of their Creator.

It is

always the

190 which

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE knows
every and the

mingleslives in this way chemistry of them, psychical

be for
one

and physical
can

amalgam
our

only

purpose, years

our

progress
an
"

happiness.
and

Many
Nature

ago

I had

how opportunityof seeing

man

sometimes
to

gives

this

to

this
I
never

woman

this then

woman

this man."

Although

thought

it studying the proceeding as a philosopher, made forgot. My an impressionon me that I never thoughts have^often gone back to it and so revived it in my probably for the sake of this chapter memory, intended to help,as everythingdoes for which it was of

help.
The
a a

incident the
name

took

place at

the house

of

friend, in
After

town,
small

of which

I will not

mention.

were we dinner-party, round of those one sitting

all in the

drawing-room
know. .We

wood
us

the gaiety of fires, will

never

which
were

those

who

come

after

lookingforward
we

to the arrival

of the after dinner

guests, as
and

knew
news.

they would
a

social

bring us the latest political Presentlythey began to arrive

lieutenant
Our who
was

and,
one

among

others,

young

not

of the usual very

guests of

the house. him

hostess made

him

of his givingher news her how he was at having family and telling delighted been sent to the garrison he preferred. He was about with plenty of twenty-sixor twenty-eight, tall,slight, muscle. He looked like a soldier and a gentleman. He had dark hair and a face with regular, tures, strong feaof the aquiline type, softened by blue eyes with large pupils full of lightand youth. Just as I was saying to myself that he must be, or that he would be, I heard

welcome.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
who
the
was

191

in the

future, loved
of

perfect vision
framed,
as

a passionately, woman, beauty, appeared in

doorway,

She stood still for by the curtains. few seconds, probably to be admired. a My retina had time to photograph her, so that she appears quiteliving I can her quite well, in her princess to me now. see robe of ivory satin. her emeralds, her perI can see fect shoulders, her beautiful features and her magnificent

it were,

dark eager

eyes.

On

her

there arrival,

was

one are

of those

movements to

in the

drawing-room
of the hour.

which

always
of the

accorded
"

the favourites
alone ! "
meet

Pauline, all
Yes,
all

exclaimed her guest.

the

mistress

house,advancingto
"

alone,"

answered

Madame

V
.

"

to come through your street on my way to ought never in your windows, the Opera, for,whenever I see the light I am bound I cannot to come possiblyhelp it. up. They are givingthat blessed Prophet. Charles did not

want

to
so

miss the
I asked

overture,
him
to

as

he has
me

mania He

for

tures, over-

drop
have

here.

will send

the

carriageback
for

for me."
not
on

No, she ought

poor
woman,
a

to

driven

along
street

that
was

street,
to

that
way !

night, this
After

take

her
few young

long, long
my

minutes,
introduced
He
to

friend, on
him
to Madame

talking to her for a turning her head, saw the

She
V

officer still

standing up.
and I have kissed
no

beckoned in
a

to

him

and

few

friendly
hand she

words. held out

bowed him.
that
man

the

ungloved

idea what its effect the

slipped into
saw

kiss, but
turn

Nature philter was striking. I

the young

pale and

woman

blush, the

192
blue

THE

WONDERFUL
into the

ROMANCE dark eyes, the dark

eyes
to

gaze

eyes

deavour en-

then,

as

by loweringtheir lids though subjugated,surrender themselves

shield themselves It
was a

and
to

the blue
a

eyes.

veritable short the two

circuit.
me

I had

sudden
taken

intuition that

beings before

had

just
me

The idea made of each other. possession standing smile stupidly. I was incapable then of underthe real beauty of the phenomenon. During the rest of the evening, the attitude of V and

Madame
correctness

of

Count I
saw

B them

confirmed
stroll into

the the

of my

intuition.

drawing-room, and talk to each other instead of joining in the general conversation. It was as though they were already wrapped round by the divine fluid and consequently indifferent to what people thought and said of them. The young wife forgotall about the Opera, the Prophet
conservatory, leading out
of the
and

her husband.
and the

She

did

not

leave until

about

half-

past eleven
to her
even

young

lieutenant

accompanied her

conduct carriage. This extraordinary surprised the older societypeople who ther"e. They were
was a was

felt that there

not

scandal
not
one.

in the air, and

they were
was a

mistaken.
and
a

It

long

before
V

there

belonged to a very Puritanical She had set. passed through the fire of various ardent admirations without being scorched. She was the mother of a girlof fifteen, so that she ought to have been safe. When it was dent evithat she much
younger
was

scandal

famous

Madame

in love with than she

was,

mere

lieutenant, a
in love
to

man
a

and

such

degreethat

she braved

publicopinion and seemed

likely

THE

WONDERFUL
her

ROMANCE

193

family,the stupefaction turned became general. Conversation, everywhere, She her imprudence an'd the daring thingsshe did. on treated with a certain indulgence, as nevertheless, was, she was reallya good sort and then, too, she appeared of her delinquencies unconscious and so so frankly
to

bring dishonour

on

own

happy. This love affair was like the last flame of her and a magnetism a warmth youth. It gave a brilliancy, disarmed to her beauty which morality itself. Apropos of this,I was witness to what must be a psycertainly chological family, instead of rarity. Her husband's joiningin the chorus of those who blamed her, instead of disowning her, gathered round her, trying to cover all its respectability, her with saving her thus from from leaving going further astray and perhaps even home. I fancy that she had something to do with the He was departure of Count B promoted and, as he was sent to another soon as a captain,he was son. garri.

As
on

to

the

husband,
he
was

he

was

not

like the

husband

the stage, as
but

quite aware
made
a

of his wife's faithlessness, super-man of

faith religious
he
was more

him.

It appears wife

afflicted at the
at

losing her
And
to

soul than
in order
to

the

thought of his honour. thought of his diswas so

redeem

this soul that devoted

dear
to

him,

he

prayed unceasinglyand
This beautiful

himself

good
soon

works. gave

and

day,
world.

I heard One

known thing became rise to all kinds of stupid jeering. One it being discussed by a few men of the

of
:

them,
"

who

was can

an

old

sinner any

himself,
savage in
a

suddenly said
could do what

Well, all I
you
or

say

is that

either

I would

surely do

194

THE

WONDERFUL
but
to act

ROMANCE in the way Charles

is

similar case,
one

acting,
struck

must

be

this
home.

superior." devilishly remark proved to me

had made

The that

lowed silence that folit had

Fresh
one,

scandals
it
was a

people almost
that

forget this
V
was a was

when

announced

Madame This

about
too

to become

mother

once

more.

little

much.
of its

Societywas
own

proof
The conduct

indignant and, as a seriously virtue,blamed this event unanimously.

husband's

unfortunate and when

welcomed

like the

family continued its heroic the child, born, it was a fine boy, was of offspring. Outsiders most legitimate
poor

in order baby's face eagerly, of its origin. Its blue eyes did to discover the secret not fail to call forth smiles and jokes of the worst taste possible. After her confinement,Madame had phlebitis. V examined the She then

had

to lie down

for

some

weeks

and

a were

clot of blood

proved fatal.
she

Romantic of

people grief.
woman,

quite sure
was soon

that

had

simply died

halo

formed
was

round of I
a saw

the beautiful dead victim of love and

the

and
of
"

her

funeral

that When

not

little
eyes
so

"

intruder

ten

years

old, and his

shock.

were certainly

guiltywife. again, he was blue, implacably

's eyes

blue,and they were

like Count

that
the

they

gave

me

I understood

immediately
of

atrocious
must

griefthat this living proof

cause

of his wife's treason

a

M.
to

V
.

The
me so

faithlessness before. do
not

wife
once

had

never

seemed

criminal
we

When
our

I had

become
I

convinced

that

make

tinies, des-

understood

that

Madame

had

merely

THE

WONDERFUL
of the my

ROMANCE Providence.
as

195
I often

lived out
her when

one

again
she

in

plans of mind, just

in my

saw

she

arrived
and

friend's

evening tiful, drawing-room, beauwas so

that

happy
what her awaited

unconscious, oh,
I
saw

unconscious she held

warrant

of
out

her.
the

her

as smiling,

hand

for and

kiss which

contained
on

her way

of

dishonour

death, and

I went

my

asking myself
came

"Why?
Was it the

Why reply
later?

all this?"
to

this

question that
to what
we

to

me

eighteen years
chance,
the
I had

Thanks
to

wrongly
town

call

occasion

go

back

to

that

where

tragicepisode had
when I heard

taken

place.

I had

rived scarcelyar-

people talking of Captain

the heart The of Asia
had

V made

dangerous expeditionto
the hero his of the
was over

of him

day.
that

scandal
so

which many

had

tended at-

birth

for forgotten,
one.

similar

waves

had been
like

swept
dead
a a

His

mother's

husband had

had

long
to

time.

His

elder

who sister,

enjoyinghis triumph in perfectignorance. The young explorerwas to tell the a as story of his expedition public lecture. My desire to see and to hear the blue-eyed intruder can readily be imagined. The lecture was event a and, in society
him,
was
" "

been

mother

order

to

get

seat, I had
This

to

take

steps which
me

went

against the grain.

in
as

did not

deter

and

ceeded suc-

obtaininga
the heart of

seat.
a woman

My

novelist's heart
in love

beat
saw a

fast

as

when

martial distinguished,

figurewhich

was

lieutenant

previously. The

the platform, a on figure appear the livingreproduction of the handsome had admired one evening,thirtyyears the blue aquilineline of the nose,

196
with

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

eyes

the bold turn of the moustache, large pupils, nothing was wanting and, on this manly face, I fancied I could
see

the

mother's with and told the

smile. pretty, fleeting

sun,

The

thin

face, tanned

and

slightly yellow,the
that

that had been suffering endured, of the effort that had been given. The result of the effort was shown to us by photographs and the we saw cinematograph. On the screen landscapes that and then, low both beautiful and desolate-looking, were
on

wrinkles precocious prematurely white

the

few

hairs

had

turned

of the

the

ground,
all the

carved

stonework, piecesof columns,

of
a

steps and
from
the I believed

ruins

forgottencity.
and
I In

I looked
or

picture to
that

the lecturer

understood,
to create

I understood.

order

this
tain cer-

agent
been
young

of

force,Providence
obtain

had

undoubtedly

needed had

physicaland
able
to

intellectual these
and

qualities.It
V
.

only
done

by mingling the
do it.
"

lives of the
It

lieutenant
it had
"

Madame

had
to
me

this and
I had

rightto
"

It seemed
I felt this
a

that

the

because

to my

why."
alone, in
at that
a

little pride

when knew
Did fell
on

I said to

myself that
know
it?

big assembly,
my
was

Nature's, secret.
I alone
an

Just

moment,

eyes
at

officer of
end of the

high rank,
row was

general,who
I
was

the very
an

in which
sure

sitting.I
was

had
in
was

inward

start

and

that

not

alone

knowing
there.

Nature's hair

secret, for Nature's

and moustache had

collaborator turned grey,

His

his

complexion was
were

yellow,his eyelidswrinkled
his eyes, but, with his racial

and his

there

dark

circles round

his upright figure and profile,

aquiline he slenderness,

198

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

if

we

could

only

watch

it

long enough.
of and

Law-breaking
to

love

affairs, and
contribution
of he all this

whirlwinds
of

passion bring
sorrow,

Life

huge
need when world

grief

and Jesus
"

Life know
unto

has
this the

probably.
the

Did words

not
:

uttered of

strange

Woe

because come." the because destinies her

own

offences!

for

it

must

needs

be

that

offences
Like

heroines
we

of live

the
out

Greek
our

theatre, destinies,
divine have
as

we

are

only

great
these

and

because

are

part

of

the

plan.
been
a

Phedre,
vicious

obeying
and

instincts, would
but

vulgar
our

woman,

Phedre,

Destiny's holocaust,
She is invested with

excites

pity

and

admiration. has

the

tragic beauty
The Providence

which
of

inspired masterpieces.
blind, but
in
to

God other doomed

will
come

is not

far-seeing;
our

it

cannot
as we

have
are

any
not

end

view

than but will

final
to

good,
progress.
see

death,
man

doomed
no

The
as a

day
child
;

when then that

longer
his
true
no

Eros

man

will
From

be

aware

of he
or

role, of

his dare

divinity.
to

day
the the

forth

will
to

longer
it the

drag

love

through
He

gutter

base de-

by pornography.
incense
to
come

will, on

contrary,
far
Eros off

bring
that
man

purest
may

its

altar.

However

day
must

be,

it will

eventually,
grow.

for

and

evolve

and

must

CHAPTER

IX

AFTER poor

Love little cape of

"

Religion
"

I have

now

arrived the
most

with

my

barque,
my of I

The

Why,"
that of but
to

at

ous dangerought Cape

to

cruise,
Good my

Religion.

It

be

the

Cape

Hope,
utmost

it is still the avoid

out

of

Tempests.
intellectual
"

did

it, partly
of

from

laziness One
no
"

and

partly
me
"

self-distrust.
to

The

Other
there is

brought
of force

pitilessly back
The Other
man

it,

and

way

resisting
which is
on one

One."
towards forces other

The

psychical
the divine

attracts

God,
of the

magnetism,
It
acts

of

the

greatest
soul like

Universe.
act
on

the
on

human
the very

forces
rouses

the

Ocean

and it to

Earth

itself; it
and it has dream

the

soul,

it stirs

its

depths

created has the

as

that
on

spiritual dream, developing

and
as

Religion.
been
as

This

gone
ages.

has

transformed
the

with
races,

It

has

been

varied It

different

the

different

individuals.

has

been

affected of

by

climate, by surroundings, by the

It and has been
coarse

conditions and all

existence.

and It has of
to

nabf,

cruel

gentle, beneficent

harmful. of

been, above
progress be
not

things, an
civilisation. manufacturer
In
some

ment instruThe of of
some

struggle,
was

and

of
a

Terrestrian

only
of

stories, but
cerebral
them then

manufacturer

gods.
took kind has

his of

cellules, strange

figures
of every He

shape,
of

hideous, grimacing,
of every

ugliness, and
these

kind

of

beauty.
199

reproduced

200

THE

WONDERFUL
in

ROMANCE

in clay,in wood, figures He has lent them his

own

brass, in gold

and

in silver.

he has

given them

his

his virtues, his vices ; feelings, prehensible soul. And, thanks to an incom-

they
these

became

for him, they became living auto-suggestion, in front of his masters, his gods. And

brain and been from his own gods,which had come made hands, he worshipped and implored. by his own with supernatural endowed He imagined that they were
power. In

order

to

be in favour

with

them, he offered

them

he built altars,chapels possessions, Thanks and to this temples of all styles to them. when miraculous our illusion, tiny planet passes in front of the beautiful constellations of its spring,summer,

the best of his

autumn

and

winter, it presents to them

domes

church
and

and of

cathedral
mosques. space, of
are

cupolas and spires,

And these
nevertheless

of

pagodas

spiresand

cupolas, invisible in the antennas, which, like those

it in

wireless

telegraphy, put
with the very

communication

with

the

Beyond,

soul of the Universe.

"

are religions good," and they are right. They frequentlyare right, for the soul of the people was with elementary sown truths. Yes, all religions are good, and all of them have been and are necessary. They ennoble, and they confer nobility even on as they give him a special man, for they create wonderful two forces within dignity, him: faith and the very even hope. All religions, is a Each crudest, contain a spark of revelation. one beam from the same fascicle of light. In this one, just in the Roman as there is always a hatchet, as fasces, still barbarous we are children. Some day, perhaps,

The

people of the nation

say

All

THE love know will be

more

WONDERFUL
found

ROMANCE that
Life.

201

there, and,
now

on

day,

we

shall

than

we

do

about of the

In the various

communities

Terrestrians, there
divine
had force has

have
acted

been in
a

some

beings
the

on

whom

the

specialway.
as

They have
novelist has

metaphysical
dreams. drawn have
a

dreams,
From the

just
and

romantic

substance laws

of these and

dreams, they
with

doctrines power,

then, endowed

ous mysteri-

they have
the

subordinated

millions of creatures.

metaphysicaldream of a nation. dreams of the Earth, was Among the great spiritual the Egyptian one which created Osiris,the God unique, beautiful,just and perfect,a dream in which we have a glimpse of the ladder of progression and of eternal
Every religionis
life.
Then
one

there
it

was was.

Zoroaster's The
events

dream, and

very

found proPersia

of religious legislator of this world Good

to

attributed of two the end

all the

the

struggle
at

of primordial principles of the

and

Evil, and,
the

victory of Good. the symbol of divinity. He saw, in purifying fire, is still professed in India by the Parsees, His religion who have preserved its elevated morality. A Hindu lady translated
Christianism.
There is the the of Brahma dream pantheistic reformer, who recognisesas This is
a

centuries,he promised

its catechism

for me,

and

it is the purest

and

that
"

of Buddha,

God

the

great
over

All and

in All."

dream

which

is clouded

disfigured by endless superstitions. Its profoundness conceals, perhaps, the

wilderin be-

secret

of

our

future.

202

THE

WONDERFUL been

ROMANCE

There of the
was

have

the fantastical, exaggerated dreams and of the

Phoenicians

Assyrians.
of the

Then

there

the

dream great philosophical

were

Greeks, which
and
was

the Romans

to

make

their own,

amplifyingit
mark. This which
to

taking away
the
fine

from

it its characteristic
the

dream,

immortal
waves

light from
were

still

shines for us, with those There

was

whilst its

destined

mingle inspired
of
we a

of Christianism. the monotheistic dream

of Moses,

by Egyptian mythology, which strange and foreignflower,of still living at present. are
There
was

contained

the germ

the Christianism

that

the

dream

of Jesus

of

Nazareth,
of pure and

whose

mystic Word,
embodied
to

of elevated

and spirituality of the

ity, moralgave

itself on world

the banks
an

Tiber,

the

Western

all

powerful religionand
dream
of

Church. Then there was finally, and by Judaism humane

of
an

the

Mahomet,
This
was

spired inboth

Christianism.
but origin, and

gentle and
the dream And of that

at

its

it

developed into
chief branches the
"

ambitious

cruel conqueror.
are

in all these

dreams, which

the

there unique tree, Religion,

of

has been
felt

nation incar-

him."

has always divinity.Man This conception existed in the

the

God
of the

with
cestor an-

mind

with the

low, recedingforehead, and

with
his

it exists in

mind

of the Christian

head. high, straight foreto

This When

givesmatter

for meditation in which

to
once

the thinker.
was

I felt the my the

direction

the current

urging on
Bible and

barque, I began
New

read
more.

Mythology,
I read

the

Testament

them

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

203

through, as they ought to be read, in order straight to be understood. They gave me the impressionof a rich embroidery woven in green, purple and silver. will add gold to it later on. What I read made Nature of humanity all the phases of the metaphysical dream It seemed to me that objectivemind. pass before my the soul of the Terrestrian I saw crawling for a long time on the ground, then getting up and falling again, and arriving is at Monotheism, which more risingonce with Christianism, soaring then practising, a synthesis, and hovering, the only kind of flight which can give a It is far from perfect balance. having attained this
all

balance
very with all

as

yet.

These

successive

efforts

touched

me

deeply and, when I realised that all mythologies, their fables,all religions, with their dogmas, and
sects, with
cellules
amazement

their of

beliefs, had
our was

come

from
on

certain

cerebral

motor,

worked

by

divine

force,my
this

boundless.

I had
as

commenced
bered rememare

reading without
that boredom understood

any and

enthusiasm,

I still lessons

disgust which

that

not

youth.
receive

My
these

childhood and always give us in our mind to had, no doubt, been prepared now lessons,as before long I was captivated I
was

by

them.

I felt that

in the very Romance.

midst I went

ing of the livon

^worlc of the admiration It

a as

Wonderful
I

from

to
as

admiration, from
were

discoveryto discovery.
generous seemed

seemed famous

though Burgundy,
as

drinking a
all other

wine,
to
me

and

books

tasteless As
a

water.
never

I had school-girl the

one

had

the Catechism

prize,
told

but

always

for

Mythology.

My

mother

204
the

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

legends of Christianism and my father those in each created wonders of Paganism, and the respective I knew confusion in my brain. the most disconcerting of Olympus. Those of all the personages the names and who down to earth, in fiery chariots, gods who came and took, at will,any form they chose, fascinated me than I seemed like the true gods. More to me once, into the hand old begof some have put a few coppers gar thinking that she might, perhaps, be a woman, goddessincognito. he had I had a special affection for Zeus, because been persecutedwhen he was I could see a little child. him being carried off by his mother to an isle of flowers, and being nourished by a white goat with golden horns.
me

I envied who

him

his his

nurse

and

still more

the

fine warriors
to

guarded
to

cradle,clangingtheir shields
ears

vent pre-

his cries wanted

reaching the
The

of

old

Chronos

who

kill him.

child

Zeus, threatened

by
were

Chronos, and
mixed
up

the child Jesus, threatened and imagination, my

by Herod,

worship went from the least scruple. to the other,without one It is thanks to these indelible childish impressions, which all in our that I have always concur destiny, had the Iliad and the Odyssey with me. I have often read them through again at intervals of a few years. As my understanding I discovered fresh beauties, increased,
"

in my

"

which I of
me

were

so

many

in them. revelations,
took

ever When-

opened them
in
a

again, they always

possession

book.
ever

curious way, making me lay aside any other This time, the last, undoubtedly,that I shall

read them, I have

thoroughlyunderstood

that

won-

206

THE

WONDERFUL and fastened with

ROMANCE silver hooks, and

all that with the

embroidered
of

tles man-

purple tints.
of
our

Compare
warriors
been
;

forms uni-

modern
had

their scanty
for

plumes look
The

as

though they
the and

intended
of the
"

children. had

chiefs of

Trojans and
swift made

Greeks

superb

war-chariots
Their

horses

with

golden manes."
ings cover-

couches of

are

with and

"

soft

skins,with
the

brilliant colours
have

with

finest linen."

Who

would

chiefs,after
struck
Juno's

thought of them having sheets? Two baths of plunging in the sea, get into
"

brass,in polished
with chariot

order

to refresh
on

themselves." the

We

are

admiration and

reading
armour. one

of description

of Vulcan's
that open,
"

The
"

tion sugges-

of this doors

genius is such
of

hears
make

ing the bellow-

Olympus

"

to

way

for

the

celestial messenger,

winged heels," and ^Egis from which each woven fringes artistically,
hecatomb."
of One

shod with his beautiful Mercury, the for Minerva, bearing changeable un"

float
one

hundred

golden
a

of which

is worth

has, to

an

the incomparable degree,

pression imperb su-

but living, forces directing the invisible,

to hand

hand
One

combats
"

of the Greeks

and

Trojans.
for
a

hears with under the

sorrow,
armour

the Earth

resound

long
I, the

time
most

of the fallen foe."

And

vegetarian of carnivorous beings, I felt, to my horror, my nostrils dilatingwith the odour of the Homeric at which the succulent flesh, feasts, sprinkled
"

with the wine

in front

of

roasted libations,

on

spitof

five rows,

of the fire made

of leafless branches."

There of life

astonishing knowledgeof humanity and running through the Iliad. In no other poem
an

is

THE is there there

not
so

WONDERFUL blood
tears
a

ROMANCE and
in other that In the

207

as

much

shed

no

poem
tears

are were

many

wept.
of

It must

be

considered

sign

weakness.

Odyssey,

fond was as weeping in every page! Homer of moral beauty as of physical beauty, and he adorns his heroes with it lavishly. He sings of friendship more chaste. Helen's than he does of love and he is divinely refined way. adventure is treated in an extraordinarily covered with veils of dazzling He represents her as robe as whiteness." odoriferous He as gives her a
" "

there

is

nectar."

Paris

is not

her

lover,but

her

husband.

She

has her
calls the "He escape
"

nuptial room
dear father."
a

in the
The weak

palace of Priam, whom poet makes of Paris,

somewhat uncertain in order

she
"

with

delicate neck,"

being.
"to

hides, even
Fate." valorous

among

the
"

Trojans,"
with

Menelaus,
like of
a

the

strong loins," is
carries Helen

always
off the

true

hero.
from

It is he who

body

Patroclus of the
"

the
woman.

Trojans.
We that I had

has
when the

all the

remorse :

good
to

feel this chosen

my of

she says
most

Would when

Heaven I left my and

cruel

death,

nuptial bed,
friends
to

brothers, my
my

only daughter

all the kind

returns

youth." Later on, when Paris by Menelaus, her wounded inspire her
with
out

her

quered con-

the

most

grets vanity and her rescathing reproaches:

"

You

have
"

come

of the
not

combat

like this ! "

she

claims, ex-

why

did you

rather

perish there,killed by
with whom
my

the hand
was

of the valiant

warrior

destiny
first husband

united ! "

She
the

was

reconquered by
Troy.
this

her

long
On

before
over

fall of

reading

again

exquisiteromance,

the

208

THE

WONDERFUL
which of La
years

ROMANCE true, I remembered

Helene
at
one

psychology of a performance
theatres,
of about the
French
a some

is

so

going
our

to

Belle ago.

of
an

Parisian

I overheard
to

Englishman,
:

forty years
would be

of age, say

his friend

capable
When
as

of

writing that
saw

Only parody.
unfold armorial

"

It is his

profanation ! "

he it
I
was

Menelaus with the

handkerchief, marked

bearings of deceived
red this up and I heard

husbands,
say

saw :

his neck
"

get
He

very

him
any

to his friend
am

I cannot
"
"

stand

nasty thing
at
once

longer. I

going

got

and

boldly left the theatre.

pitiedhim

for not but I

In

nonsense, being able to laugh at the delightful ought to have pitied myself!

the Iliad and dream

the
to

Odyssey, Homer
us,
a

has
"

transmitted
Great ated Initilations, reve-

the Hellenic

dream

of the

Ones," full of clever symbols, of wonderful

the
outcome

of which

has

been
more

whole

physical meta-

world.

After
my

studying it

I have closely,

discovered,to
never

that it is not, and great stupefaction,

was,
was

polytheistical.
seated He
was was on a one

Zeus

of

the

highest summits

of for
do

Olympus.
above

him

not God, god, but he was Destiny, against whose will he could to

nothing thought
the God

and then
that

whose

laws
a

he

was

submitted.
a

Greek
God
"

had

had
not

glimpse of
describe. this it was God

supreme
us,

it does

Like

it had

felt

the

attractive

force

of
us,

through

numberless
Its
=

hierarchies, and, like

of

monotheistical.

ception con-

Zeus Venus

Jupiter, of Apollo, Athene

=

nerva, Mi-

of

Genetrix, suffices for

revealingto

THE

WONDERFUL which

ROMANCE the human mind

has

209

us

the

long distance
is the

already
moral
The
comes

travelled. Zeus

generator

of

the

physical
of Zeus.
to

and

forces, of all that is good and

progress down teach He of

of all that

is evil.
He

humanity

is the
men,

work
in order

incognito among
them

civilise them, to of

kindness, charity, the

even

laws

hospitality.
and

allows
never

beggars
to

to

ask

all this in his name, He

it is of

refused

them

then.

delegatesa share

the divine authority to kings, thus establishing institutes faith in the given word, then right. He and causes reveals the duties of justice, to be remorse his

born

in the

conscience.

Is not

all this the

role

of

our

Providence?

Apollo, too,
son

is and

an

admirable is the

creation.

He

is the he

of

Jupiter

he

Light, and,

because

is

the

Light, he

can can

the is

Light, he the Light, grace!

Because give Life and Death. souls. Because purify and save
creates

he is
he

he

poets, musicians
is

and

artists.

Because

he is the

Light, he
not
an

sovereignbeauty, vigour
lation reve-

and

Is there

astounding scientific

in this ideal?

Athene carved
in

"

Minerva, the virgingoddess whom

Phidias

gold, in ivory and

emanations. She

in

brass, who

inspired the
of

beauty
one

of the his

Parthenon, is the daughter

Jupiter,
brain,
for is for lance

of
a

springs

from

his

like

flash of
and

lightning,provided with
shield
for

the

attack

the

defence. Wisdom. she

And She

this flash
is armed
an

and Thought, Intelligence

war

and

for

peace.

In

war,

fightslike

ardent

210 Amazon
woman,

THE whilst

WONDERFUL in peace she is

ROMANCE
the

once

more

civilising

she

protects and developsindustry,teaches the

artisans
As
serene

secrets

she
;

is
and

guides the shuttle of the weaver. Wisdom, she is always young, strong and she is Wisdom, she carries victoryin her as
and
appears any
to

hand.

She

be

more

interested
Homer

in human shows
him

beings than
"

other
hair

goddess was.
of

her
to

pulling the long prudent

when

Achilles,"to remind

be

with quarrelling

Agamemnon.
"

In

She Odyssey,she performs a very pretty miracle. of the sea for the sake keeps the sun back in the waves of Ulysses and Penelope, she wants to prolong their as night of love." Does not this idea reveal an elevated ? philosophy the
And In that

adorable and with has

and

Venus

Genetrix

"

the mother
creator

marble

beautiful shown

lines,the

of the

Venus

of Milo

her in all her

has
and

ample loins
with her the

harmonious divinely sanctuary of maternityis veiled.

was

nobility. She proportions,

Her the shield

proud, tender
that

face

reflected, no

doubt, in

protected her. As she is the mother, she is also Venus the She personifies Victrix,victorious Venus. triumph of love. Is not that Truth symbolised?
=

The
once

great

mass

of

people

could

not

mount

all at

straight to
were

the
not

Infinite and,
so

therefore, needed
from them.
The

divinities who

far away

poet, with
his

his fertile

gods, he invented
families.
would

wove imagination, genealogies for

legendsaround
them and gave

them

Their

love affairs and

their wonderful
were

adventures
so

appear

grotesque, if they
gave

not

many

He allegories.

them

body

and

made

THE

WONDERFUL familiar.

ROMANCE
He

them
the

seem

livingand leaps
so

could
fortune the

not

explain
own

sudden

of

good

and

bad
to

in his

destinyand
Powers
cannot

he attributes and

these

capricesof
these When the

the

Higher Powers,
get
come

endeavours

to

render

Higher
man

favourable
to

by
to

means

of sacrifices.

the

supreme

God,
This

he

makes

supreme

God

down

him.

phenomenon

has

been

in Christianism In even. reproduced in all religions, and at the same time grandiose, Western this childish,

dream,

men

lived the

struggleof
men;

the

gods, and
the wine

the

gods
were

lived the

struggle of
of the
waves

and divinity
water

humanity
in
to

mingled togetherlike
chalice
waves

the

and

the

Catholic
of

and

thanks priest. And adoration, of faith and

raised up

this,

of

hope

have

been

created. very

It has

lines,the
so a

fragments
of

of which

templeswith pure are as precious as

into gave

many whole

parchments
nation
a

nobility. It has infused

that
schools

vigour and a force which It produced, in this way, finest victories. which we call philosophy. It created
the culture
which
men

it the dom wisfor

of the trained

soul, such
themselves

as

that

of the

Stoics, in

to

virtue, austerityand
tury, cen-

contempt of pain and suffering.In the thirteenth

it
was

that Dante, for his songs, living invokes and the good Apollo,the gods, the goddesses had done more than two thousand Muses," just as Homer
"

still so

years of

before.

This

dream
art

has and

produced

lators accumu-

beauty, harmony,
with
certain

thought which
are

still

supply
who

us

superiorenergies. There
of their of Marcus

doctors tients pa-

prescribe for
a

neurasthenic

reading of Epictetus and

Aurelius,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

as more

remedy. The Hellenic spiritual than this,for it prepared the way

its of
own

dream

did

still

for Christiantion revelastriking

creates

ism,

future
work

enemy.

This

is

that

of Providence

which

in

me

perpetualadmiration. to the Bible, leaves Mythology and turns When one at the beginningof his journey, the has, like Dante one dark, thicklywooded, rough forest a impression of
"

which

givesone vaggia aspra e

the of Latin
race,

constant

terror,"

"

la selva

oscura

selI knew

forte

che nel

pensierrinuova."
like most'
more

Bible, that is,the Old Testament,

people
I

chiefly by

its

celebrated
was

verses.

read it for the first time when

I
soon

in

England
I

"

and

fell under
power
to

its Oriental such

which
a

charm.
as

felt its psychical

to susceptible

degree
to

to

be

the in

fluid special

seems

emanate

from

its pages

touching
of

them.

understand

its

Notwithstanding this, I philosophy or its real force.

Eternal God
more

did
Its

not
ception con-

the

seemed than
it

to

me

strangely
At
to

childish

and

shocked,
to

me. edified,

present, thanks
immense
Its It
we

my

vision and objective dream

It
was

my

oughly thorto

determinist
me

views, the Judaic

appears
a

and

as

rigidas
and
a on

cast.

necessary prove

dream.

effects

its consequences

this for
a

amply. long
this.
Moses there from time

produced
shall go

grand symphony
out living

and

the vibrations

of

had

been

taught
had

in

Egypt
one

and
God

it

was

from
was

that there
man

he had that he
and

his belief in the

only; it

symbolical legend of the

of the drama

fall of

all the persons

of Eden.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
for

tooth

for

tooth, wound
is

wound,

stripe for
conception
He

stripe."
As of

the nation

graduallyformed,
more

so

the

Jehovah
"

becomes

and

more

elevated.

is
no

the

All-Powerful, the

King

of

Kings."

He

is

manity, longer the God t"f one people,but the God of all huand humanity, personified by Job, addresses of things him direct,exposes his illsto him, the injustice and
"

asks

his sorrowful sinned ; what

questions. He
shall I do unto dost thou mine
the
not

asks

in anger: server pre-

I have

thee, O thou
"

of men? and take

Why
away
curses
**

gression pardon my' trans? Exasperated iniquity

by
so

his far

misery,he
as

day

he

was

born

and

goes

My soul is weary of my life." possibi of God, of the imPeople tell him of the almightiness of fathoming His plans. They promise him that he will forgethis sufferings, but he disdains these
to

say

futile consolations defended

and

declares

that

God

must

not

be

to be awaiting a promise by lies. He seems and even asking for it,the promise of the Resurrection, of immortality, it was but the promise does not come, not to
come

then, and

the great man,

:
"

in his affliction, lieth down and

not

cries out riseth not:

in his bitterness till the heavens be raised out

So
no

man

be

more,

they shall
I know

awake,
more

nor

of their the

sleep."
with is of

ing noththis
proach re-

tragic than
is received. The
as

silence

which

book

of Job

incomparable

beauty.
future

It

seems

waves

of

though all the past, present and human had passed through suffering
poet.
warmer

the soul of the sacred

In the

is Psalms, the inspiration

and

more

THE

WONDERFUL Jehovah

ROMANCE there God

"

215

consoling.
Universe,
who created

appears the of

as

the

God
in

of the

of

Nature,
the face

clothed
and who

light,"
it.
nearer

the earth it has

renews

Humanity
to

still complains,but

approached
and,
from
Lord with

its Creator, it knows of love, faith and adorable canticle want." and the
on

Him

better
come

David,
as

words in

hope
"

its heart,

that

The

is my

herd, Shep-

I shall not With Solomon

in the Books
dream

of Eicclesiastes and reaches its

the

Prophets,
It takes been
as

Judaic
a

highest
could
now

point.
not

have

foreseen

breadth philosophical in the earlydays.

which Jehovah
He

appears
man

the

God

of supreme

Wisdom.

instructs
to

and

he

sends
ones,

magnificentand
and

symbolicalvisions
their mouths
to
men

His
of

initiated

puts

into

words
more

great

force.

His

prophets
and the

announce

love kindness,justice,

charity.
of

The

rents psychicalcur-

bring
the

to

them

picture of
with will

Him

who

is to come,

filmsof
in their
to
us

the
seem

drama
to

the Passion

and, strangely
their soul

enough, they
and
some

suffer

Christ, in

flesh.

Science and

explain this
very
soon.

fine mystery
In

day,

perhaps
we can

the

poem

upward of the human mind through all the obscurity movement of its childhood, and this upward movement is infinitely The touching and wonderful. poets who composed it were thoroughlyand divinely inspired. They gave men consolation of being able to complain of the immense God and of seekingin His replies Himself to God makes the the hope which they needed. It is this which
of the Old

Testament,

follow the

"

"

Bible

the

book

of militant

humanity;

and

this is the

216
secret
as

THE

WONDERFUL and

ROMANCE beneficent

of its occult

power.

Then, too,
the

usual, the romantic

The first

dream

mingleswith
Bible

spiritual
with

dream.

part of the

is strewn

animated with stories, by heroes and heroines. legends, like which are into it words The Song of Songs flings be enOne must and rubies. the sparkle of diamonds dowed with the imagination peculiarto the theologian is to see in this the symbol of Christ's love for the if one Church. there
sung
are on

In

the

treasure-trove

of

Oriental

poetry,

numbers

of

Songs of Songs, and

of the tents,
on

they

are

the thresholds
These
waves

the outskirt

of

the desert.

beauty, which metaphysical run through the sanguinary and voluptuous historyof and the Israelites, purify it like an electric current above that they make tower it so much us forget its
of crimes. With curious

pleasure I

saw

the green
the

thread

of

Mythology
Testament.

such, for
to
saw

Hindu the

purple of the Old of its allegorical I saw number a figures, instance,as the serpent,from which, according symbolism, the terrestrial globe springs. I thunder and lightningof Zeus, the Prince
appear

again

in

Satan

who

comes

from

Persia Jehovah. which

and

whom Then

we

see were on

versing con-

with familiarly

there

the
to

Titans,
scene

and

the passage
me a

brings them
it
came

the

caused
of

veritable thrill.
read
:
"

In the sixth
to

ter chapwhen

Genesis, we

And

pass

began to multiplyon the face of the earth, and born unto daughters were them, that the sons of God the daughters of men saw that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose." Further on :
men

THE
"

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

217

There

were

giants in
when

the earth in those

sons

days :
in
to

and

also
the

after

that,
became Was

the and
men

of God
bare which

came

unto

daughters
same

of men,

they
from

children of

them, the
of
nown." re-

mighty
it not

were

old, men
was

this that

Christ

called

Son

of God?
our

What

an

profoundnessthat awe-inspiring

givesto

! history Modernists dip into the philosophy of the Old may and Testament for they will find plenty of material them. Who They will find thoughts such as this :
"

is this that
"

darkeneth

The

the hearts of
the

edge? by words without knowlis a promise which will gladden following the pacificators, it ought to be inscribed on
of the Palace swords of The

counsel

pediment
beat into

Hague

"

And

they
their

shall spears sword more."

their

into

ploughshares and
nation shall
not

: pruning-hooks against nation, neither

lift up
war

shall

they

learn

any

finds too! magnificentexpressions one All the while the spiritof God is in my Job says : nostrils." I found again, in the Old Testament, a from lips that quantity of those sayings which came livingcoals had touched, sayings which are imprinted the human that generations soul and have transmitted on to each other, phrases that I learnt from my
"

And

what

mother maketh
upon

and
sore

that and

repeat in my

turn:

"

For hath

He

bindeth
to

up."

"

He

that And
on

pity

the poor among

so

lendeth
many

the Lord."

realising

that,
and

clear
one

helpfulwords, there is no plain tality, promise which gives us the hope of immorand in a is disconcerted one truly feels
"

218

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

dark, rough, wild

belief the

forest." the

Did

Moses

fear

that

such

might

intoxicate
and

voluptuous
to create

imagination
another

of

Hebrews That

inspire them quite possible.

of
are

pus? Olymchooses

is

It

is God

who
In
to

the

spiritual

nourishment rewards the but

and

mankind. restricted the

Judaism,

punishments
life.
to

and
closed

temporal
Paradise of the could
would

God

doors
He in

of did

terrestrial

Adam

and

Eve,

not

close there

the

doors
and

celestial
not

Paradise,
any

Genesis the

is not,
as

be,

question
a

of

Redemption,
It and
to

that

have

implied
that
the New

future

life.

is

the by spiritualising the Old

Messiah linked the

the

Apostles

theologians
Testament.
a

have
In

Testament

the be

romantic
;

dream,

this

would

considered
it is called
means

happy
a lation. reve-

thought

in the

metaphysical dream, trickery?

growing,
to

Is this

No,
that

it

simply

that

the

human

mind

was

is all.

The
of

belief the

in the

Redemption
edifice,the
to

was

be

the

corner-stone

Christian which soul.

poem,
one was

principal agent
Oriental the of
one

of

the the the

evolution
Occidental Biblical

blend
On
"

the

soul last

with
of

reading
the Sun and

lines

sees

righteousness
sees,
as

arise the

with

healing

in

his
"

wings,"
summit
of

did

Florentine

poet:
with

the

of the

the

dark which

valley already guides

were us

clothed

the
every

rays

planet
These sprung

faithfully along
of the Christian-

path."
which had

rays
up.

those

ism

CHAPTER

CHRISTIANISM

! The

Its

ethics

already
which

existed
the

with that

the
peared apthis.

Egyptians.
before
In order
to

examination had
to

Soul

Osiris

undergo
admitted
to

is

proof of
see

be

absolved
to

and

to

the it had
men,

Divine
"

Majesty

face the

face, it had

prove
to

that
all free

spected re-

gods, showed
and

equity
to

ness kindIf it
to

to

slaves
not

charity
this,
it

the

poor

and

weak. submitted

could
tortures

prove and

was

condemned,
to

mercifully allowed
to

be lost in the Neant." held of the

record every

When
for year.

Persia, thanks
it
celebrated

Zoroaster,
the with fete
the

wisdom,
The the
more

equality
and

King

mingled
of

crowd

talked

with
and He

useful sat
at

his

subjects.
and
at

Agriculturists
of your

artisans

his table
"

that to

his satraps.

would
our

say

to

them

Thanks
to to
us,

labour,

we

have
and

food
We
at

and, thanks
are

you

have
other
;

tranquillity
let us, fore, therevent pre-

ease.

necessary

each

live

peace

like

brothers."

This the

did

not

the but existed has

been

big
the in the

brothers ideal soul

was

from

oppressing
It From

little brothers,

there. this earth.

in
an

has, perhaps, always

time who
has
to

of

time, it
ised exterior-

incarnated
more or

individual

it in
stifled

less

eloquent words.
forces
;

It has

then

been
or

again by
and
men

hostile

by cupidity, egoism,
still continue
to

ambition,
each
us more

continued
one

and

kill

other, but
warmth

each and

of these

incarnations
On
some

has far-off

given day,

more

light.
219

220

THE

WONDERFUL
will

ROMANCE

no mean

doubt, the ideal

the fraternity, know.
was

triumph,

and

its

triumph
we

will
not

divine

fraternitythat
how

do

yet

This

the dream
is
a

of Christ, but

much
with

greater
that,
was a

still!

There

drawn spirituality open the human in after its

waves

mingled spirituality from profound sources

a

which
dream

to
tained, con-

soul

little more.
the

This four

is

entirety,in
of
of the Old
we

Gospels. When,
densed closely concome

the

ardent, tumultuous, Testament,

have and
we

thoughts
of the New

to those

Testament,
a

the
it

impressionof sailing
seems

along
seems

on

peaceful stream

good

to

us,

it

For

better. infinitely the first time, I Oriental

have charm and

read and

the its

Christian

poem

through. Its penetrated me

time
I have
seen

through
Christ. have
no

mysticism have through. For the first

Christ!
we

We

have

given him long,

back

rather thrown
and he

fair

physicalpicture of him, but beautiful, regular features ; blue eyes, and his forehead hair, parted over
his has
ears. a

behind
He

His grave,

beard, too, is fair

austere

is tall.

expression,
have clothed is

softened
him in
a

by

the kindness robe

of his

lips.
to

We

seamless he is

and,

thanks

suggestion,it
He had
to

like this that He

was

engraved

in millions of human
us.

brains.
come,

the God
to

who into

lived among

in order order
the moral exalted
to

put
the

activityfresh psychicalforces, in
to

bring us
of

nearer

the

Beyond.

He

put into
and
cross,

soul

Earth

fresh

forces, consolations
the
men

life-buoys.He
love, heroic

inspiredthe folly of
In

sacrifices.

his name,

have

222 He

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

he
It

the greatof the Great Initiators, one est certainly what of them all, undoubtedly. He was, above all, The Son of Man." delightedin callinghimself :
was
"

seems

to

me was

that
to

I understand
renew

how

this dream soul.

came

about

which

the Western had

Circumcision
the
them all Jews

and

monotheism the other

were

put

barrier

tween be-

and

nations

which

isolated of

completely. The Jews nations. They believed

of

the most

exclusive

themselves
was

to be the

ites favouron

God.

Their

mind

concentrated
a

the
an

Scriptures which empire more Scriptures were

food. spiritual

promised them powerful than that of

their

Liberator

and

the

Assyrians.
poetry,

The
their

literature,their
loved loved
was

They
Greeks

just

as

the of

metaphysical discussions, discussions. philosophical

allowed
a

Liberty
resulted

which opinion,

to

them

all,had
The

in the foundation and but

to

of

quantity of
not

sects.

Temple
prayer,

the

synagogues

were

schools the

and

fields of and the

only places for ardent polemic.

Pharisees, whom
of the immortality

Thanks Greek

Essenians

thought had reached, the

of the soul had

doctrine

penetratedamong
It
was

them,
the

and

this

alimented
no

their controversies.
and in the

in the synagogue,
child Jesus

doubt,
the

Scriptures that
mind
was,

had with
was

learnt to read.

His

probably,saturated
us

Scriptures.

St. Luke

tells

that, when
he

he

twelve years

old, his parents took him

and that found him
In
"

to Jerusalem

for the feast of the Passover the

remained

in

Temple.

They

there

three the that

days later, reproaches

I must

arguing with
of his

the doctors.
:

reply to
ye
not

parents, he said

Wist

be

THE about he
were

WONDERFUL business ?
conscious
"

ROMANCE
It would

223

my

Father's

seem

as

though
occult
;

already
of

of his mission.

The brain

work

Providence
was

had

commenced
for the
are

in his
next

and

this
years.

work

to

continue

twenty-one
of
The
to

Job's had
laden

which complaints,

those

all humanity, goat, scape-

found
with

an

echo

within

him.
sent

the sins of Israel and

die in the desire to

to

desert, suggestedto him, perhaps, the heroic

take upon
as a

himself

the

sins of

the

world
away

and

offer

himself
and

in order sacrifice,

to turn

punishment
revelation
or

sufferingfrom
who
to
"

it.

Either

through
himself

he auto-suggestion,
was

identified

with

that
Was from

siah Mes-

heal

broken

hearts."
of
was

he

not

the last scion of that it

was

royal house

David,
to

which Whilst in the

written with round

that the Messiah

his

come? alone

working
country
on

hands, whilst Galilee,a

the

walking
new

about

doctrine:
to

the Sermon in

the Mount,
was

unique

prayer

the Father

heaven,

And being elaborated behind his forehead. and more exalted,he began to dream more then, getting such as had never of a spiritual tained. perfection yet been athave and I fancy he must over read, over cated again, the prophecies about the Messiah, and, intoxiwith
the

idea

of his

own

he sacrifice,
of

must

have

repeated, with
"

all the
must

voluptuousness
needs elaboration

the

mystic:
tered enwas

The When

Son

of Man

suffer much."
was

the necessary
into

complete,he
mission.
He

the the had

active Jordan

part

of
John

his

baptised in prophet who

of
"

by
come."

the
to be

Baptist, a
the

new

declared
to

himself
One

forerunner syna-

him

who

was

day,

in the

THE of

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
to

gogue of the

Nazareth, having stood

up

read, the book

He
"

and
of

prophet Isaiah was passed to him. it is written : found the place where
Lord
me

opened it The Spirit

hath

the

is
to

upon

me;

because

the

Lord

anointed After
he
sat

preach
book declared
scene

the

the closing
down and

and

gospel to the poor," etc. returningit to the minister,

was

that he

the. one
of the

who
most

had real

been and

sent.

This

is,I think, one

It Testament. impressiveof any in the New taught me that Jesus knew how to read ! During the three years that followed,in the Temple, under Solomon's

Porch,
and

in the synagogues, of Galilee and what

we

on on
"

the banks

of the Jordan

of the Sea

the

rounding sur-

he preached hills,

call

Christianthe

ism." dream
was

He

exposed

in warm,
and of

sweet,

loving words,
dream
He
no

of his childhood
to
no

youth, that
creatures.

which

affect

millions
an

God,

longer as
of
as a a

implacable Judge, people, but

merciful
In
as

represented longer as
manity, of all huwhom of he he

the God

chosen

the God
with

good

and

Father,
the
in
name

was

in constant

communion.

God

a promised immortality, kingdom hungry of this world should be

heaven, where
humble

the
the

where satisfied,
the

afflicted should
And

be

consoled

and

exalted.
as

what

was

still more
suffered

unheard

of, he proclaimed
to
a

blessed those who been

and
to to to

those

whom

little had share

of

given, as they were endeavoured glory. He he wanted known, whom

By
means

have
make

double

this
the

fatherly God
Terrestrians.
he similes,

give to
very and

of

ingenious and kingdom

nearer

Oriental
made

brought

this

it,as

it were,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

225

tangible.
"

He

spoke
He

spoken.
Love
one

another." that.

erto had hithone as no fraternity repeated constantly the words: well that earthly hapknew He piness of

lay in
that had been
not

He

demanded

of mankind

an

effort
even

hitherto been

yet

that of given, for blow he wanted of dealing blow enemies. He preached renunciation of the
a man

given,and that returning good for

men

has not

evil ; instead
to

love

their

of the order
to

good things
serve

world; he declared
must

that, in
leave into

God,

be

ready

to

father, mother, family

the the very
mere

and
the

country.
human

And, plunging
affirmed theft
or

depths
desire

of
to

soul, he

that

commit

adultery,
He does
not

murder,
way, the

constituted
sin

the

crime.
This And

created, in this
seem was

of thought.

much, but
seen

it is immense.

Jesus He

things.
sin and
can

believed

he used

this

these extraordinary practising of remitting that he had the power with a joy that we freely, power

well

imagine.
He

He

spoke
clothe

more

of with

reward eternal He

than

of

punishment.
who
to

only

threatened

those fire
went
come

refused to feed and

the

the poor.

self himto
more

outcasts, to those who

were women.

did not

dare

him, his gentlestwords

for especially

for the sinners

He every

and

sinful

which

followed

him, he felt for

all the

pitied the crowd one's hunger and

down Son
not

fatigue and
fed
them.

he made
He

people sit
"

and of

then Man."

certainly was
on

the

Yes, he had
to animals.
to

pity
He

them,

but

his

pity was
been his

extended
with for of
gard re-

had

the Oriental's I have

indifference sorry laws

animals, and

always
that

this kind-

and

also

surprised. It

is true

226
ness

THE have

WONDERFUL been
laws

ROMANCE little understood

to

to

men

so

and

so

little

that respected, would

not

of kindness

inferior
all.

creatures

have

been

respectedat

The

hour

of

had not yet come justice explanation. possible I have

for animals, this is the

only

timidly that Jesus was hard his own towards family. He lived on another plane, and mystics scarcelyfeel the ties of flesh and than his family. blood. He loved his disciples more his dear children," They were, as he called them, his teaching. those who to continue were made Unlike the Jews, who no fearing, proselytes, to sharing when it came no doubt, to be too numerous
heard mothers
say
"

the
his

empire that had been promised them, He all nations." apostles: "Teach
the

Jesus

said to
not
clude ex-

did

heathen, or
He

the Gentiles,from his church What

to be

the

kingdom

of

heaven.
prayer

wanted
us.

universal, like the

he

gave

profound philosophy there

our ears so

is in all this !
It is difficultfor us,

with

accustomed

to

this doctrine the effect it

rent

that

we

no

longer listen
For

to

it,to conceive
It must who
have

produced
the

in the synagogues.

the veil of

Temple.

those

offered

for sacrifices,

the doctors

of the Old Law,

it constituted

that I see Jesus to me blasphemy and heresy. It seems arguing with them, punctuating his arguments with his forefinger and middle finger, with the grave, impressive

gesture

of

the

Oriental.

can

see

his hearers them in

drawing
anger,
as

the

skirts of their

garments around
endeavoured of dark,
to

they questionedand
can see a

confound

him.

whole

crowd

threatening eyes

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
I

227 beards

and

then the blue eyes of the Messiah.

can

see

quivering with indignation. quite well exposing himself, but he

the
same.

Jesus

knew

the

danger
the wind

to

which

he

was

continued

his

preaching
on

all of

He but

had

governed
not
as

the

Sea

Gennesareth,
was

he could

govern he
was

the hatred
to die from

which
that

rumbling
As
one

all around the hour

him,
of

hatred.

the

supreme

sacrifice approached
He

feels his sadness

his end which
to his

increasing.
and
He
to

speaks

frequentlyof
and
more

is near,

he

givesmore
retires
more

instructions
the

apostles.
woods

frequentlyto
commune

depths

of the

pray
can

and

to

with

his
have

heavenly

Father.

We

imagine
rate, he
we

how
not

he must

regrettedleavinghis
established.
not

little flock and any that

seeing his
what the
to

Church

At
"

knew

prophets had
be born

known He
was

must

die, in order
sake of his

again.
was was

dying
of
outcome
over.

for the

ideal,which
seen

the welfare
to be the

humanity.
of his
Let
us

If he could have

what
been

dream,

he would

have
was

crucified twice from

him. in him In

hope

that

this

hidden

the

last act

of the drama,

all that is human

protests,all that

ery, resigned. He feels the bitterness of treachthe grief of seeing himself disowned, the horrors He of death. was thoroughly the Son of Man," and God be praisedfor that.
"

is divine is

In the eyes
a

of the doctors that

has it

of the Old

Law,

Jesus

was

modernist;

is,he represented the

the

future.

The

future
Those wayS
"

always
who bear

forces
may

of

the

past against it.

it

along

die, but
become

triumphs
the

althe

until,in

its turn, it has

past,

228

THE

WONDERFUL
One

ROMANCE

vanquished immortal.
smile
on

cannot

help

humoristic

thinking
in would

that Rome

if, four
and

centuries had

later, Christ

had

reappeared
there,he

trine preached his docstillmore the

have

been he
was

treated

cruelly
of

by his

own

Church
Such
own a

than is the
I read

by

Synagogue

Jerusalem.
I must

movement

of Life I of the read that it.

that
romance

this poem would

Gospel

as

literature, as
in it,as
I

writer
revel

I revelled

I still can

in

anything
and it

is very

tiful. beau-

enjoyed

it more, who

I understood
as a

it better, of

perhaps, than
or

those

read

matter

duty,

from

after

habit. The religious apparitions of Christ death nomena. phegive the impression of spiritualistic
In

the whole

of the last part, there

is

sort

of luminous

atmosphere.
knows lived the

When have that been

one

one

Orient, the

Gospel

seems

to

only yesterday. The

are

contradictions

finds in it that the

their St.

somewhat
not

but disenchanting,

they prove
to

apostleshad

concerted
St.

together
St.

write and

respective accounts.
Luke, for instance,say
Jesus of

Matthew,
the
women

Mark
who

that

followed

Galilee, Mary
and afar the foot the off."
at

Magdalene
mother

and of not

Mary
mention

the mother

of James "stood
of

Joses, and the

Zebedee's

children
the presence
to

They
all.
and he

do

Virgin
of the

St.

John,
makes
loved:
was

alone, brings her

Jesus
"

the
to

cross

say,

pointing
behold

disciple whom

Woman,

added

by

the

This, I feel sure, thy son." theologians and it rings false. In

"

the the

Orient,

women

would

not

have

been

present

at

230

THE

WONDERFUL
under

ROMANCE and
I realised

holding half
what
was. a

open

my

left thumb,
of
as

formidable
I felt that

accumulator
kind of
awe,

spiritual forces

it

gazed
us

at

it, which

the

great mysteries of
white brilliant,
was

Nature

make which

feel.

The

form

came

from

the

tomb
It
"

of
was

Jesus

his

doctrine, the
an

true

Christianism.
To

then,

alas, only
which

apparition.
St. Peter

the

Quo
at

vadis, Domine?"
Rome,
"

asked

the

Master

on

the
Rome

Appian
to

Way,
knows

he

might
my but

have

replied:
their

I go

to

be

crucified

by
it
"

apostles and

successors."
"

Legend
it.
of

History again
and
It
was

tells it

and The

proves

prophet
of the

Jordan
It
was

was

to

be born
the

on

the
the

banks

Tiber. that

there, in

capital of

civilised

world,
were

Paganism,
into
meet to

Judaism

tianism Christhere of

to be

brought
was

harmony.
the
even

that

the

one

God

gods
them.

of

Egypt,
It

India, of Persia, of
to

Greece
to

and

of Rome,

in order
was

absorb

them

and
out

transform

in

"Rome

only that,
could
that told

of the dream
been

of Jesus, the

lic Catho-

Church
I
am

have

established.
a

actors, artists and

been
sent to

cinematographic
with

apparatus

have

Palestine the

the

idea

of

reconstituting and
We shall then be emotion

reproducing
able
to

immortal the
ago.

drama.
waves

live

over

again
years
us. cause

of
pears ap-

lived
that

nearly
is

two

thousand for and

It

this

necessary

These
me

modern childish

miracles

fill me

with

admiration

regret.

CHAPTER

XI

THE
66

Roman

Catholic

Church?

I feel my about

little
here

barque,
waves

The

Why,"
the

terribly tossed
I
am now

just

by

from
most

depths.

facing
cruise.

the Shall

highest
I

and

dangerous doubling
this That

point point
would

of

my

succeed

in

without

being shipwrecked
be the
most

in

injustice?
of The its what
two

certainly

ing humiliat-

all

shipwrecks.
Church and and combats and 1 How many
are

Catholic hundred it know has of its

there, among
who Its realise friends

fifty million
what it

adepts,
is?

been its

really

only
know
an

and

its

triumphs,
We
can

its enemies

only

errors

crimes.
the

merely put
of the of young.

expurgated
leaves

history

of it into
a

hands

This
so

children
that and when the

with
never

recollection feel inclined

to

something
it later

tiresome

they
that

read

in extenso, One

fact

is

safeguard.
friend turned who
on

day,
town,

visiting a
conversation who
was

lived

in

vincial pro-

politics. My

friend's
a

husband,
of

very with

reactionary, reproached
the misdeeds of the public. Re-

member

Parliament

"

What
must

can

we

do?

"

replied the
has

other make

"

the

lic Repuband

do

as

the

Church

done,

amends

improve."
"

As

far

as

know,"
needed

put
to

in

our

hostess
amends

drily,
nor

"

the prove." im-

Church

has

never

make

to

231

THE
"

WONDERFUL then do
,

ROMANCE
not

Yes, but

you X

know, that is just the

"

mischief," said M.
been
more

smiling.
and

Its

policy has Popes

dishonest

than

ours

some

of its

have

been
poor

acknowledged criminals."
friend's is
mere

My
"

face

turned !
"

purple with
exclaimed.

anger.
"

That

slander !"

she

shall

never

believe

it,never
the

she added,

poking her

crochetborn

needle of

into her energetically

most

ball of wool.

Faith

ignorance is
In
one

invincible of any.

ness strongestof our modern comedies : Busigeois, is Business, by Octave Mirbeau, a well-to-do bourwho crat, is a regular miscreant, says to a poor aristoof the who

is

believer of yours

"

You He

do

not

even

know

what

that

Church

is ! '*
handler

knew, though, thanks

and of
men

to his

this intuition,

of money hear both

and,
and

in his envy. The

exclamation,
Roman

we

can

admiration

Catholic Red
Woman!

Church! These
are

The the

Great

tute! Prosti-

The

that epithets

its fanatical
that which

enemies

have

showered These
to
an

upon

it, but
lack

all

is

mere

literature.

are

ridiculous

insults

simply bear witness

and
to
coarse

absolute
It

of philosophy

ignorance.
Misunderstood
out

is,I fancy, really

One.

just simply the

the time.
on

Great

Thanks for
a

to

I held subjective vision, A

againstit
understand rather

sentiment that I cannot

long urged me
than
for

its
most

always to search for good deeds,and when

perverse made

its misdeeds
I discovered

them,

I felt the

pleasure. Its
all that
me was me

policy, its ethics, its

me

tyranny,

best within

rebel,and

this best within

made

unjust.

At

present, when

THE

WONDERFUL
it in appears

ROMANCE

233

can

consider its work

an

objectiveand
to
me

not

an

isolated
the
same

way,

colossal all

and,

at

time, so
I

that inevitable, God there

as

men

disappear from
motive power. of the Church the

it and The have

only

see

the supreme defeats

the victories,the struggles, been those of

humanity.
had been
to

It has

been

plaything of
of Life, its

Life.
reverses

It has have

suffer

all the

ironies

I feel the

tenderest

hard and, at present, particularly pity for it. It is the continuation How many It

of Roman
are

History!
who the know of

French
was

men

and

women

there

this?

taken

along
world.

to

the

throne could
"

Caesars, because, from

the face
"

there

alone, it
The been

renew

of

the

Western

establishment

of Christianism
as
a

in pagan
are

Rome

has

considered
a

miracle.

Miracles

long time

ahead

by Providence.
takes may

always prepared When an unexpected,

some cure

extraordinaryevent
considered have been

place,or
be
sure

that

was

we hopeless,

that

invisible forces
to
us.

working
was

for all this,unknown

to

ism, PaganChristianJudaic

which

about

die,was
for

waiting for
in Jerusalem

ism,

as

it needed which death

was

this

its evolution.

The

Church,
after order the

established

directly
in

of

Christ, also
and
to

needed

Paganism,

to be transformed

accomplish the fabulous

task

which

proverb says
Rome
was

boundary
to

of
or

Latin

assigned to it. As a Spanish crooked lines." God writes straight on : The world. the holy city of the Western the ancient city had been traced according rites. It had taken the gods of Etruscan
had been
"

Greece other

and

its

theologianshad
for it. It had

made

multitude all the

of

gods, too,

divined

forces

234 of
to

THE

WONDERFUL take

ROMANCE

Life, those which

his

man

along

from

his cradle
and the

tomb,
and

those

love, those which

soil
"

joy give birth to sorrow, produce the fruits and flowers of

which

not mere clothing. And these were metaphysicalabstractions and symbols,but living ers powand names, which had a personality which powers it adored and it prayed unceasingly. The to which number could of these was so great that only the priests With its legislative mind, Rome had, cataloguethem. it were, made as Olympus form a regiment and created law with dogmas and a worship. This law religious was an integralpart of the State, it could not be It changed without a specialdecree from the Senate. with the divinities; regulated the intercourse of man it regulated all rites and forms of prayer with a minuteness
even

that

seems :
"

ridiculous.
These
are

Titus

Livius, alludingto

this, says
not

these disdaining
so

small
as

things,but it was by that our fathers made things,

a

small

Rome

great." And,
maintained

matter

of that

fact,these
immense

small

things
which

unity there,
Church
was

force
on,
so

the Catholic

to

obtain, later

had its pontiffs, sacred jurisdearly. Religion consults, priests, but they could never become independent,as they were deprived of initiative and of executive power.
This
seems

to

have

been
to

arranged
the

in

order

to

lessen

the

resistance

opposed
has had
as

establishment

of Chris-

tianism.
No

nation

so

much

and religion

so

little
acts

sentiment religious
of their

the Romans.

All the various the and

life, birth, the wearing of

toga, marriage,
solemnised
as

anniversaries, were

religiousacts

THE

WONDERFUL had
for

ROMANCE fetes processions,

and harvest for
return

235

such.

They

endless

for

all circumstanc

the seed-time
up

and

for the
of
a

dead. beloved the

were

They offered child,for the

their with
to

prayers

the

welfare
a

victorious sick.
The

of
of those poor

friend,for

healing of
covered
were

walls
as

their

temples

their

ex-votos,
on.

of Christian Terrestrian has

Churches
has

be,

later

The

always
the
same

had

the

same

faith,because
the

he

always

had

sorrows.

The

Romans

consulted

gods

about

They believed,as the whole of the Ancient that they could correspond with their gods by means the arrangement of signs, of magic, an infinite number the priests of the intestines of victims, sacrifices which Official religion for retributions. in return interpreted
had

everything. World did,

given
form the with

to
was

the Romans

an

official soul, and

to

this

soul
that

everything. In
to

the

end
were a an

they
most

believed

like themselves, divinities,

lar particuof
a

regard They

the

exactitude

of
on

rite

or

ture. ges-

treated
to

their

gods

They
gave

endeavoured
a

buy
them

their favours
a

equal footing. and, when they

deal in
turn. re-

good price, they expected According

to
"

great

Piety gave

the

right to

fortune."

vicissitudes. all the political underwent religion weakened It was by the Republic,but Augustus to believe the inscriptions, re-established it. If we are re-established something. The century emperor every the devout called of Augustus was century." All Ovid and literature Horace, Tibullus was religious. flame of Pagan There was a splendid sang of the gods.
This State
"

236 faith.

THE

WONDERFUL the last flash from

the very
at
was men

ROMANCE the

It

was

lamp that
of the

was

to

die away.

From

first

days

manity world, hubut

had
under

knocked there

the
a

doors rush

of the

Beyond,
at

Augustus
demons believed

for these doors.

Gods

and

spoke to

in their dreams, or, what

we

least,
real.

they
and

this, and

believe becomes

People

in the resurrection believed in hell,

of the dead,

imagination conceived all kinds of wonders. The supernaturalappeared natural. This phenomenon has happened at the eve of all evolutions and the evolution soul lacked then quite near. The human was It was a spirituality. temple,but it was bare splendid
the

empty and this,the myrrh

wine of the wonderful
In order

and

Providence
of the Orient

was was

about
to be

to

fillit. with

For

mixed

the
a

Occident, and

this mixture

took

place in

way.
to

comprehend
indeed
any truth

the work

of the Roman
and
must

olic Cath-

Church,
to consider

and

all divine
we justice,

human
never

work, and

it with

of that

absolute

that
that

struggle is
The

the

sight generating
could

lose

element
neither
arms,

of Life, and
exist
nor

without

struggle Life
cross

be renewed.
in

with

unequal

with

lines that go of this.

opposite ways,
Roman and those

ing is the reveal-

symbol
Like

all great in
a

things,the
way,

Catholic
who
were

Church there

began
at

very

humble

this

beginningwould the parabola that

dream
of Jesus

have
it
was

been

incapableof imagining
to

called upon

describe.
a

The

had

created,in Jerusalem,
first This

sort

of
were

Judaic

Church, the fifteen

and

Bishops
proves

of

which hesi-

circumcised

baptised.

how

238 sentiments

THE

WONDERFUL them

ROMANCE
be imagined. easily themselves with

gave

can

These

early Christians
and erected the wine their

surrounded
altars Rome.
a

mystery
side out-

in subterranean

passages bread and

gates of
Jesus

They
old

broke

drank
lieve, be-

accordingto
which

very

rite,a Persian
To

rite,I

had

reinstituted.

this rite,they belief which

added
was

the belief in transubstantiation,a

The effects. sect, psychical would have died out, if thanks to its very perfection, persecutionshad not brought it to the front ancj made it certainlydid it play its part, which admirably. After took it in hand and gave it the this,theologians movement to all religions common : the spiral movement, of which religions by means graduallyget farther and farther away from their starting-point. I do not like theologians.They are politicians, those religious who make God's plans less clear to us, thanks to their discourses without understanding." They defended the
to
"

produce wonderful

sect

with

lies

more

often

than

with

truths.
sorrows

They

have

rather than lessened, the increased,

of the world.

They
and

have

been agents of
are

our

served : they have struggle

must

they
them
to

still

serving. We
ill-will.

resign ourselves
endeavour
not to

in face of this undeniable bear

order Like too

fact, and

much

put that fresh

in They were necessary, into action. force, spirituality,

The forces, newly set free,it went to extremes. been loved and cared for, body which had, very rightly, the

all

body

which
as was

is the cradle
an

of the soul, was of

now

only
It
was

looked

upon

instrument allowed

perdition.

starved, it
"

not
even

the most
The

not

cleanliness !

factions satislegitimate of Jesus disciples

THE

WONDERFUL their hands

and before

ROMANCE
down sitting reproached them
to

239

did not
and

wash

table,
is

the Scribes This

Pharisees

for this

omission. recorded

little characteristic

feature, which
on

in the
the

Gospel, had
to

its influence This

the

entire of
ours

of discipline
was no

primitiveChurch.
the

world

longer anything Beyond,

was so

early Christians.
that

They
created.

lived in the

in

Beyond
that

The

effort

great

it

they had produced a

kind

of

spiritual hysteria. They

of
sorrow

knew

all the

voluptuousness

they even went in search of it. In the enly heava amphitheatre, they died as though death were joy. They had visions, fits of ecstasy, they and demons prophesied,they believed that they saw Their they drove these demons imagination, away. heated thanks to the degree of white to sermons, was exalted heat and was supernaturalism. It by pagan began to make legends and saints,just as the Romans had made and, wonderfullyenough, out of divinities,
and the

depths of Pagan

the Christian

dream,
the

as

out

of the Buddhist

In the Virgin Mary. three not mistaken, she only appears Gospel, if I am her have only her dialogue with the angel, We times. which is,undoubtedly, the work of song, the Magnificat, uttered by and then the words some theologian-poet,

and

dreams,

came

her

at

the

marriage

of

Cana,

by

means

of which

she

persuaded Jesus to advance the hour of his mission tian this material, ChrisWith by performing a miracle. of extreme a metaphysical personage humanity made it attributed to grandeur. In its childish logic,
her
an

immense she

power

over

the God

for

whose

nation Incaron

had

served, and

it built its

hopes

her.

240 It erected

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE her
its altars In

temples for her, it put

her

on

and
the

proclaimed

immaculate
of

and

sorrowful. ideal

picturetook form and produced immortal gin master-pieces.The VirMother ! There is certainly a symbol here, and it is in Nature. this symbol hide? What does This and God not truth, perhaps, that man proceeds -from I cannot from man. see anything else in it, but it is true that I do not Let see deep down. losophe phivery search, for this problem is well worth while.
The Church of

cellules of thousands

this artists,

the first centuries

had

its romantic

followers.

They
of the morbid

precepts dream,
who
a

began to live, not according to the Gospel, but according to their own which dream Thus, depressed them.
had
its stoics; its fakirs
to

like Buddhism, discovered

Christianism how
make

themselves

refractory to

its cynics who disdained, not suffering; but decency, who far as went as grass of the in fields,
were

only
to
an

ness, cleanli-

browse
act

the

order

to

perform
monks it of

mility. of huThis

There
Asiatic

actually browsing
and made

monks.
men.

follyspread
the
most

When

it reached It

feminine
awful

brain,

produced
with
of

monkesses. and

peopled the
It of

solitudes the sands

anchorites

cenobites. the rocks

flunginto
were was

Libya, and

among

Thebaid, colonies who

the
there it
was

built veritable

hives future

there, hives which

monasteries.
was

rough beginnings of
that

It

livingin community
the
pure

and inaugurated, ardent sky of Egypt, rustic

there, under
men

and

that

The

trumpet
more

or

prayed day and night. cornet, summoning to spiritual

once,

exercises, must,

than

have

silenced

the wild

THE beasts and

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

These
their

greatly impressed the spiritof the desert. wild monks, when taken to Rome repulsive, by primate, had
of the
most

unexpected
crowd and and

success.

By
resulted

their violent and

a

picturesquepreaching, they
on

exercised

sort
numerous

magnetism
their and

the

this

in

conversions.

Patricians

magistrates
The dream far
as

transformed
became
more

palacesinto
more

monasteries. and
was

extravagant
St.

went

as

claiming divinity.
St.

Paula,
"

who

converted of

by

Jerome,
she

was

called

the Him

mother-in-law
one

God,"
as

because
a

had

given to
! of

of her

daughters

mystic
This

spouse

development

the

inner

life,this
those
to
a

florescence

of fresh

mysticism,constituted one of ordained, perhaps, in order to reveal

our

phenomena,
the

us

depth

of
to
was

being.
wild

The

human its

soul made

free itself from

a

body.

It did not We

desperateeffort succeed, but it

cannot

very the

and
was

very

fine effort.

regret

that

effort

made.

When

famous

chef

lights

his fires for what

the

first time

anywhere, he
means

first prepares

is called his stock, which

his which

gravies, jellies,
he
can,

condensed make

things of
very
seems

all kinds

with

wards, afterany

good things.
to to
me

Well

then, without
acted

irreverence,it
same

that sustain

Providence

in the

way.
a

In

order

the Church, Providence

prepared
nineteen

foundation

of

forces which, during spiritual

hundred

years,

have

enabled
so

it to arrive

brave

the

terrible eddies behind

sound The
to cast

its rudder, and

at its haven.

safe and

anchor

Christian

sect

replaced bloody
This
was,

sacrifices

by
bar-

sacrifices of money.

perhaps, quite as

THE

WONDERFUL
less how

ROMANCE
in appearance.
use

barous, but
soon

repugnant
to

Its

priests
In

learnt
to
new

make

of of

St. Peter's

keys.

order their The

obtain
converts
soon on

the

remission

their

sins, many
and

of

despoiledthemselves

of their wealth. houses

and it
even

Church

possessedfarms,
was

shops,later
its
"

it

to have
was

treasury

States
soon

of had is

own.

The

Word

made

and flesh,"

all the

longings and

ambitions that.

of the flesh.

There

nothing astonishingin
All the

and great religions,

even

the small ones,

on

have

handled
live
on

sin-money. They have lived

it.

it and

they still
task to
serve ments monu-

They
would
to

are

also

charged
If evil The and
most to

with
were

the
not

of

transmuting
for

it into
not

good.
exist.

good, it

beautiful
are

erected
monuments.

the

gods

God
has

expiatory
its any

The in
a more

Catholic

Church

transmuted

sin-money
Church
has

magnificentway
It has

than

other of

done.
are

transmuted

it into works of
our

art, which
into works
and
to to

the

joy and the education

have

eyes;

of relief which St. Paul, the

the

die.

helpedhumanity to live philosopher-apostle, appears

and
"

have

grasped

idea of this admirable

when he says
:

humor-

istic economy
entered

of

Nature

The where

law sin

that the offence

grace did much

might
more

abound.

But

abounded,
away the from

abound."
to God

This

takes

sin its character

of offence

and
"

gives
and

impression of balance being re-established this is, undoubtedly,the truth of things.

The Roman
a

Catholic

Church
and

has
a

been

democratic dream.
a

dream,

theocratic have

dream

monarchical

Its dreams

all been

but realised,

only

for

short

THE time. The

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE dream
Its

243

ending
and

of each

has

left the

Church
nity fraterwas

humiliated
was

weakened.
human

fine,democratic

conquered by

domination over spiritual the forever Greek Church,

"

the

egoism ; its ambition all souls, and it so England

The away and

lost

Germany,
it, even
the
"

the nations
it had

that

it had
was

made. taken
as

dom temporal kingfrom

built up

territorythat kings, such

the
remission It
was

Pepin,
the

had

given,
of

for

of their
saved

sins and
three

salvation

their

soul."

times
and

Paganism, by
Was game, I not but
not

the Renaissance

right in saying
its own?
not
are come

that

by its enemies, by by the Reformation. it has played Life's

brain divine

Religions do
made.

from

the human

ready

They

formed

slowly under

tion. inspira-

drew from the doctrine of theologians Those of the Trinity and Christ certain fixed dogmas. of the Incarnation orate. were particularlydifficult to elabFinally they established the dogma that the Son proceeded from the Father, and that the Holy

Christian

After Spirit proceeded from the Father and the Son. stormy discussions,they decided that Mary could be and a mother, a virgin just as light pass through may crystal without breaking it." The fact that Terreswho, from the height of a few yards, trians,creatures look as though they are part of the ground of their
"

planet, should
in order
ness,

dare

to

make His
to

God

come

down with and have

to

them,

to

conciliate

immensity
me

their smallroused done. my At

see

seemed

grotesque
a

formerly
would
our

just as indignation,
present, I
see

blasphemy
a

in this

proof

of

possibilities ; I

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE view
to

in it

great hope.

And, always with

soon as a

a was

the

eternal
-an

struggle,as
of which

dogma

proclaimed, community,
such,
the
were

adverse

dogma appeared,creatinga
were

rival
as

the

members

heretics tortured
into

and,

condemned,

persecuted Taking
necessary

and

by

mother-

community. cruelty was

A lack of That

the

times way

consideration,this

by

unity
we

would
must

have say

maintaining unity. evil. produced still more

ourselves.
wrote

of

is what
a

to

Before
to

coming beperor Em-

heretic himself, Nestorius

"

the

Theodosius
of heretics and This
man,

Caesar, give me

the earth

purged

I will

give you

the

with

his heart the

full of

kingdom of heaven." hatred, imagined that

lie could

kingdom of Heaven ! Each one of suffering, of our and waves dogmas has produced waves and waves of consolation just as it has produced waves ! All this is the play of Life 1 The theologians then proceeded to manufacture bulls of excommunicanonical laws, bulls of indulgence, cation,
dispose of
a

whole in

arsenal

rulingthe check. The kingdom of heaven, of which Jesus had dreamed amidst the dreary scenery of Palestine, was transformed the Pagan banks It now of the Tiber. on became Eden of gold and an precious stones, where man's table was always set and supplied with delicious of the eloquent things. At the same time, by means voices of its preaching Fathers, the Church flung into
to
serve

which were spiritual weapons nations and in holding kings in

of

the human
fire which

mind burned
on

fearful visions

and

all the

terror

of

always
thanks

and
to

never

consumed. need
of

It

kept

its hold

man,

his innate

hap-

246

THE

WONDERFUL
streets

ROMANCE

through the
and bowed had
a

seated

in

dressed superbly Jupiter'scity, triumphal chariot, and the people all of

as

before
most

him

he

passed. The

Church

of Rome

of its

melody a particular rigidhierarchy,a liturgy, magnificent ceremonies, a collegeof own,

of

bishops,legionsof monks, a regular clergy and a secular clergy (two Siamese brothers who enemies and whom it was were impossibleto separate the two bodies). It had prophets who without killing and saints who were its augurs, its tutelary were gods. The early Christians had forbidden images, fearing that these might lead the people back to idolatry. votion denow allowed, in order to exalt people's They were and their thoughts. Some concentrate images not made were produced that were by the hand of man.
priests and
One of

these

was on

the
St.

imprint of
Veronica's

Christ's

face, said

to

have
to

been

left

handkerchief, thanks
This stillexists

the

sweat

and

blood

of his agony.
on

and

is exhibited, in Rome,
The

Good

Friday, for public

will of their peasant also

veneration.

Greeks, obeyingthe

Emperor, Leo, the Isaurian, had

put

away

images of
them,
icons. before before
as

all kinds.

They, too,
soul,more
was

were

their Asiatic And

obligedto restore than any other, needed

burnt
incense
ancestors

thus

it

that

Christians

symbols,just as their Pagan

their

had

done

Nothing dies and everything is renewed. Thanks to a superb lack of logic, it was now believed that the human body, that body which had been so despised, retained something of the psychical of the saints, the giftof miracles, for instance, power and its remains considered sacred. I fancy this were

idols.

THE have

WONDERFUL
the idea
a

ROMANCE
of monk. One of

must

been had

some

my

friends who found

a

bought
"

reliquary, thirteenth-century
of

bone

in it he

made

plaster.
a

"

I would

wager

anything,"
his

said, crushing thumb,

"

particleof
healed

it between

fingerand always
has
on

that

this has

people, for
Terto

it is

faith that
was

heals."

And restrian

all this

willed

by

the

gods.
own

The

poor

not

only
or

to
on

live his
canvas,
so

ideal,but
to

fix

it in stone, it to future which

wood,

in order

transmit

generationsand
are

produce
to

the

tors accumulaof of the the

to

communicate this

them

sparks
Like

higher
most

life.

And

is, in
of
our

my

opinion, one
Christianism

wonderful

things

romance.

all the
was

Roman great religions, possess and

must
a

Catholic
It

to

treasury
us

of art.

inspiredlegionsof

artists We

gave

master-pieces of psychical beauty.

it for this. of it, the

be

grateful to being

Without

aware

Church

of Rome the

was

penetrated,from

its earliest of the

hours, by

Pagan

and

City of the Csesars, by its constructive and dominating genius. It absorbed legislative, forces which to lead it on to victory and were After and somewhat cruel strugto defeat. a patient, gle, all the other Churches, it conquered supremacy over
Imperial atmosphere
even over

the

Greek

Church, which

had The

incontestable
conversion of

superiorityas
Constantine
was

regards knowledge.
its

triumph.
of the

At

the end
and the

of the fourth Western pire Em-

century,
was

the

Senate

Eastern

convoked
vote

by

Theodosius

Great

and

called
all that

upon I have

to

Jupiter or for just written, this seems

for

Christ.
to
me

After

most

fantastical.

248 The of

THE

WONDERFUL
of Nazareth This
was,

ROMANCE
the

prophet Olympus.

wo-n

day
has

over

the

master
was

perhaps,
snobbism

because

he

the

Emperor's
Christianism

candidate
was

and

always
to

existed.
S*tate

thereupon
wealth
of the
new

declared

be

the

religion. The passed

over

College of Pagan
to
no

Pontiffs centuries

to

the

later, the

wealth

of this

and, many religion was religion very

had
constant

be

fiscated con-

for the benefit of the State, which

any
at religion

longer always

all.

These
as a

reversions

excite my
St.

admiration

novelist. it

Peter's

barque,

when the

had

once

become of

left Dreadnought, finally Sea of

tranquil waters
upon the
vast

the

Galilee, and
and of

was

launched

waters

of the world

politics.The Romans, left by the Greek and tions, facEmperors to struggle with barbarians the deserted Capital for the little Christian and maBasilica,where they found religious terial spectacles and spiritualhelp. They grouped themselves around the Bishop, who had taken the name of Pope. and he won for himself a They elected him themselves kind of political authority. The clergy presentedtwo three candidates for election,and they then to them or chose their Father, or at least they believed that they chose him. It was a pieceof supreme cleverness to give to the people the right of voting, or the illusion rather of having that right. The people,eternal children as they are, never had, and have not even anything now, but this illusion. Later the Holy Spirit was to on, transmit its will through the College of Cardinals. Just Rome had had as good and bad Emperors, so it was to have good and bad Popes, because under the

THE

WONDERFUL under the

ROMANCE

tiara, just
virtues and

as

there Imperial circlet,

were

vices.

It had

Gregory I, who,

for

whole cause beIt

week,
had

abstained
a

from

beggar

had

the sacraments, administering died in the street of hunger.

son

John but
a

XII, the

of

courtesan, who

was

ing noth-

drunken, brutal

and soldier,
of Life.

all these

Popes lamb,
Middle

had

their

part

in the

play
had

Christianism, which
became the face
a
"

entered
its

Rome

like
"

lion there, and roarin-g of the Western World

roarings
made

renewed

and

the

Ages.
The Middle of which
our

Ages
are

were

monk's
seen

dream,
on was

the lewd

tures picof
mons, de-

still to be

the

doorways
with

old

cathedrals.

This

dream

peopled
of the had
never

with It
was

grimacing faces, like

dream
a

those

gargoyles.
felt the the of
a

the of of
a

of of

prisonerwho
listened works.
as

warmth

ray

sunshine, never
to

breathed
the song

fume per-

flower,never
God
in His of Nature,

bird,
of the
as

never a

seen

The

Middle
a

Ages had
Nature

horror The

just Ages
of

night has
looked

horror

day.
a

Middle
In the

even

upon Middle

tured Ages tormillions of human creatures, cut off precious limbs, tore out the tongue with which thought is uttered, blinded the seeingpupils of the eyes.
name

heretic.

Christ,the

The schism of the

Middle which East

Ages brought about

was

the

great sanguinary
into the Church The

to divide Christianism

and

the taken

Church
upon

of the West. itself to the Father

its declare

Greek
the

Church, having
Church,
in order

that

Holy Spiritproceeded from

to

alone, the Latin

at

affirm

decreed, superiority,

250 the

THE

WONDERFUL
of

ROMANCE addition of
Here
was

Council

Nice, the
Son.
little It
war an

the
we

word
have
"

"

and of the Filioque, word, just a with

war,

! Filioque

other an-

word,

that

loaded,

and

cannon-balls!
the crudest

brought
of
any.

about
It

ecclesiastical

engendered odious
anathemas armed
between

crimes, provoked
Rome and

of interchange Constantinople, which

Christians
and the altars germs

against each
of the of
to
a

other, inundated
with human which still exists. is at
a

the

porches
and sowed
one

churches

blood

hatred of

When loss to

first^begins

think the

all this,one

All

questionsimaginable crowd the divine work answers then, if we only reflect a little, this little word, Filioque us triumphantly. From (which ought to be written in red letters in our creed), the and from the strugglewhich it brought about, came It Byzantine mentality and soul, and Byzantine art.
ga"ve to Life The
courts
more

comprehend it. to our lips and

than

it in

ever

cost

Life. their their chivalry,

and

Middle of and

Ages,

spiteof
and

love, their poetry, their viols

detested doubted God.
the
"

spised lutes,de-

woman

her beauty. disfigured

They even image of

Dei."
young, In

whether Mulier

she had
non

been facta is

created ad

in the

est

fantastical

historythat
Catechism
woman.

imaginem taught to the

is said

in the Perseverance

it classes, I
cannot

that

Paganism
for It

lowered

forgive
need

Christianism

is

slandering its predecessor so great enough itself to have no

petty baseness.
more on woman

quently. fre-

of

stoopingto
It

such

contrary, raised
has done.

placed her

Paganism, on the than other religion any its Olympus, it gave her an

THE

WONDERFUL in

ROMANCE
of

251

active
altars
as

part
to

the

government

this world, it built

her, and
its

Antiquity had
men.

its

great

women

just certainly
be
some
teem. es-

it had
as

great

The fact
woman

list of them
that
was

is

not
on

long, but
Out of

the very

there
not

could held
out

the list,proves

that

in low of
one

sentiment religious
must

and

fear

of

Minerva,
have wives

who
to

have

been

no feminist, woman.

would
The Homer

dared
and of

speak disparaginglyof
of the

mothers

Iliad

are

adorable.
Rome

speaks
both
in

them

with

tender and

reverence.

had

her

vestals and

her matrons

they counted
and
was

for

something,
The

worship religious
of the of her

in

society.

Chriswoman. as

tianism It

Middle
"

Ages
of her

cruel towards
her

spoke

as

the sex," it considered

the

necessary

sin,it

made We say

instrument, religion's
read
to

the
thers Fa-

husband's

thing.
She

have

only to

what

the

of the Church condition.

of her

in order

judge
the

of her

is the

eternal uncouth

subject of laugh
"

coarsest

she provokesthe jests,

of the

the prelate,
or

monk

and

the

man

of the be ruled
more

people.
with

Good

bad," it
It is

is said," she must

the stick."
man

said,
is Pius
rava

too, that
accustomed

she
to

has

fleas than

and

that

she

lice killing of the

with

her

nails.

Pope
"

II, in the midst

ager way The of of

Renaissance, calls her

never

youth."
woman.

Antiquity
Middle
demons.

spoke

in

so

ugly

very

Christian

Ages They
and

invented
lived
on

sins and
hell and

peopled the air with through hell. Their

go into

art, about
cold

which

certain

people
two

ecstasies, was
"

unnatural.

The

principalthings

and simplicity

light

"

were

unknown

THE the

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE drove
the In

to

Middle

Ages.
man,

They

away

sun.

the War and

of dwellings became
more more

openings gave place to loop-holes.

and perfidious Bells
as

hatred churches

more

lasting
ple peo-

treacherous.
arms as

and

called

to

well
were

to
serve

prayer.

Organisations for
and

help
was

and

relief

to
means

religion ; humanitarianism
of feudalism

unknown.
man was

By

dogma,

the

free
the

fastened
more

down

materiallyand morally to

soil.

created

than

the

refined slaverywas painful and more ness, darkslavery of old, and with all this^
is the write
:

the

Middle

thing !
created

Ages made light. That They taught us to read and

and

vellous mar-

they
a

schools

universities.

They

produced

Charlemagne, a Francis of Assisi, a Giotto, a Dante, Boccaccio. a They made the epopee of the Crusades, which world secrets to bring back to the Western were of art, industry and beauty and to open the roads to and to explorers. They commerce us chivalry gave and poetry. sance They bore along with them the Renaisthem all the must and, because of this, we forgive I wish that all my readers rest. could see the subtlety and grandeur of the Providential work and admire it
with
me.

After
was on more

fourteen barbarous

centuries than

of

Christianism,humanity early days. The

Caesars, became
the very
"

in its

Pope,
"

reaching the
"

throne

of the

The made

Prince

of

Machiavelli's

dream,
the

one

who

serve religion

politics." In
were

Christian

sula, penin-

abominations
"

committed them

buries his victims

has alive,

everywhere. Sforza cured, dressed,their

them." A

faces

painted

and

has

galleryof

certain

254

THE

WONDERFUL into

ROMANCE

and produced activity In Tuscany, a group the phenomenon of humanism. had been specially of individuals existed who impressed. of their conversation, probably, they In the course of God, it entered
once more

brought
who Some What had

back

into the current

of Life
are

great Thinkers

been them

forgotten.
have whose

Words

Ivumg agents.
like
to
worms. was

of
were

wings, others
mission and
but
to

crawl

the words

it

resurrect

Homer,

Plato, Pythagoras
This I do not these

bring

them

into

vogue?

know,

certain it is that people

and
to

began

to read

authors, to explain them

to

devoted get passionately

an

them.

They

now

roused

enthusiasm
a

which
was

they
of
to

had

never

before

inspired,
And,
tions radiaeven

and in

new

meaning
a

discovered

in their works.

Florence,
from

centre
were

lightwas
transform
one

created, the
Rome
"

which

and

the
"

Church.

This, too, is
Romance
"

of the miracles

of the

Wonderful
The
man

of the fifteenth

of

the

Middle
but

Olympus,
the
as

beauty of though some

more.

gods of he revelled in the force,the grandeur and which they are the conception and, just
Ages,
no

century,a condensed longer adored the

product

occult

tie stillexisted between became dear

and

the
to

past
him

and
once

the present,

they

familiar

Thanks

to his contact

with
and he

them, he began
gave His it in
a

to

take

Life
way,
a

in

broader

way

broader
caused

too, in all his creations.

of ideas
to

reading

multitude
need
were

germinate

in his brain;
so

he

felt the

academies
to

talk

communicating these ideas and formed everywhere. People met and to argue, in former as days,

of

gether to-

and

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE dumb
more.

255

they talked speech were

those It who of
was

eagerly, just given

we

as once

people might
It is the educate

if

to

them dead

always living. history,

whom

call the
now

who

they

who

taught
make the

the Romans

their

helped them
former before

to

acquaintance of
their
at the

the

men

days.
them,
of his

They vibrated, as
at Cicero's

fathers

had

done

words,

incomparable
humoristic

rhythm
wit of

periods. They enjoyed they

listened
as

the

of Horace,

eagerly to
related

the adventures
This

^Eneas, their

ancestor,

by Virgil.
It

Renaissance
men,

transformed

ignorant
art

rustics into

learned them

art to

collectors,and
amassed

patrons.
in
a

taught
In old

how

spend

wealth the

noble

way. the

Italy,

magnificentpalaces took
and, dwellings,
of hands inlaid Masters and of rich

place of

fortified

for the adornment

wove

of these

sands thoupalaces, niture fursilver.

hangings, manufactured
chased the

with

ivory, and
the

gold

and

genius produced
are

marvels

of

sculpture
It

painting which
The

joy

of certain
woman. on

eyes.

Renaissance
its current
man.

did and

not

forget
her her

took
same

her

into
as

brought
where

to

the

plane
from

It snatched up
room,

away she

from
was

the kitchen,

the

shut

spinning

or

embroideringwith head-gear
her silk and arm."
at
a

her hid
"

servants.

It took

off the hideous tened flat-

which

her

hair, the guimpes which

her
two
a

bosom,

it clothed
cost
wore

in soft, fine linen, in

velvet, which

thousand
dress

francs
was

the

Ippolita Sforza
quarter
into of
a

which
her
"

valued full of

million.

It gave

boxes

pearls and
it

of wonderful her hand

"

jewels."
a

Instead

of the distaff,

put

viol of

sandal-wood," it made

256
"

THE

WONDERFUL for her

ROMANCE

embroidery." It taught her of the epoch, it taught her to sing and all the games to ride gracefully. During her long bondage, her long ing her chrysalis-like had been makdream, woman silence, golden needles
for herself

wings,

and

when, in
were

the

warm,

Pagan
indeed.
soul
line mascu-

light,she
Without the
new

unfolded any

them, they

wonderful the the

apparent effort,she became

contact

of

society. Brought into

became
so

with with

mind, she, too,

Greek
what and the

enthusiastic
the fifteenth
women

regard

to

Latin,

that

century had, humanists, great

tell
a

twentieth

century has not,

"

and poets philosophers The

stateswomen
women

and

women.

portraitsof
to those

the Renaissance
can

pathetic
have all

story
the the
no

who
a

read

them.

Their
are

eyes

sadness soul

of

sorrowful of them da

past, they
Vinci
must

mistrustful,
have made that
seems as

looks

out

sideways,they
have
one

yet
dreds hun-

smile.
of

Leonardo

sketches

before

he found
and

the

he
to

put
say
:

on
"

the I
now

lipsof
know

the Joconda, my
own

this smile and

strength
to to

your

weakness."

That

is,in
for

my

its meaning. opinion,

was

The done with

Renaissance
woman.

do

for

Rome

what
it the

it had

It

was

take

from

headgear

which

the it

Middle

Ages had
had
words

transform

anew.

St. Peter

it, and to disfigured brought along with

were

him,

from

Palestine,the
fourteen

which

to

drive out

Paganism;
in search and
more

centuries

later, a few

Florentines,
there,
all the

of
was

this

something to do, brought humanism to bring back Paganism. It was

the Church,
as

easy

for it to reach

it had

always

been

cropping out there.

Paganism

was

in its Basilicas,

THE the the

WONDERFUL of it
was

ROMANCE
recalls both be found the

257

architecture
Pratorium in its
;

which
to

temple

and

in its
came

monies, cerereligious

superstitions.It
the Church from

to

life

again, in

barbaritywhich it could no longer dominate and by which it was being dominated itself. And then. Paganism led the Church to the very edge of another along, in a perfidious way, and always thanks abyss. This was a double revenge enthusiastic to the play of Life. The Popes became humanists, they had secretaries who spoke and wrote
to

order

snatch

the

"

beautiful

Latin. and

manuscripts
the
human the The show

collections of They began to make of stone suspecting engravings,never fascination of

set

dangerous gods
which

all this. up

With the

very of

inconsequence, they
had been

again
all

statues

the horror
are

of the Middle

Ages.

Popes
us

of the Renaissance

interesting. They

of vices and virtues, mixtures astonishing of them which make princes,tyrants, humanists, patrons of art, skilful diplomatists uncles and, if either surprisedor scandalised at all this,it must we are be that we know nothing of the whirl and eddy of all history,that we have no conception of Life, and no philosophy whatever.
"

the most

Ever

this
the

with
him

had held supremCharlemagne, France acy in all that concerned Latin learning Pius II took from and France implanted in Rome supremacy invention of printing. He read Virgil'seclogues fervour than his breviary,and they inspired more
an

since

with

admiration

for Nature.
a

In his native

town

of Pienza, he built himself

rustic

palace with pilasters,

volcano, the sad-

facingthat

Mount

Amiata, that

extinct

258

THE

WONDERFUL
he had

ROMANCE
In

ness

of which

loved in his childhood.

on a

Rome,

he gave villas.

his audiences

the lawn

of of

one

of his

country

All this is like

gleam
the

the

tury. ceneighteenth

Paganism barque
The with

intoxicated

pilots of
and

the wild

Christian ambitions. litical poits

antique beauty only thought

now

with of

Church

its establishing

pre-eminence firmly, as dogmatic pre-eminence.

mercenaries, condottieri
It who

it had
an

established
army,

had
wore

artillery,
the
same

hats It had

of its

shapes as
and it had The

those the

of the cardinals.

spies, too,
to

Inquisition
"

an

invention be

of the monks.
any of

Pontifical Italian

Court

must

needs

equal

the other
was

Courts, with
to

necessary of the vicars

in order
as

regard to luxury. This in the maintain its prestige

as

eyes The

humble,
of Jesus

well Christ

in the eyes
were now

of the

great.
in the

clothed
women,

richest

stuffs, "they had

with the

jewels

like

tiaras,

mitres, croziers of fabulous

lets set
most

price; rings, chapcrosses, precious gems." They were

Paul

inconsequent. childishly
"

II, the handsome

robe
to

tian, Vene-

II

formoso,"

gave the

the red
same

the Cardinals
their horses.

and The

the

gualdrape, of
were

colour, to

with the glitter of the gold resplendent and silversmith's work, the vestries were arranged for storingtreasures and, what is well worth noting, the

altars

Christian

like religion,
no

the

Pagan
a

religionof
pompous

former

times, was
The

longer anything but

of the

worship.
centuries
were

Popes
and

fifteenth and

sixteenth

had

brilliant court,

but they flatterers, parasites,

isolated

surrounded

by

enemies.

very

natural

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
to

259 their
which for

instinct
own

prompted
When
case

them

seek the

protectionof
or

families. often
out

they had
in those

was

the

nephews times, they

sons,

cut

clothes
and

them

of St. Peter's
a

robe, out

of his sacred

holy

patrimony,
These thus which
to

precedent that Italy might have invoked. Uncle-Popes raised their families to the nobility giving themselves princes and dukes for relatives,
"

was

very

ingenious way
a

of

the

this way

nobility. They created which, foreignthough

and the
we

themselves raising new aristocracyin

to

it

was

Rome,

lished estab-

itself there the

to

Colonnas,
these and

the aboriginal eclipsed nobility, Thanks Orsinis, the Caetaris, etc. have

Popes,
the

the fine

palaces of

the Renaissance

their

wonderful

collections.

should

see

portrait of
has

Innocent In been face of

Every one in X, by Velasquez, opinion,it

The
a

the Dorian finest is

Gallery of

Rome.
ever

my

is the
face

portrait that
but soul

painted.
a

ugly and vulgar,it is the

even,

miser, of

lender moneyin for

in those is
so

eyes

of metallic it holds

blue, eyes
you there

which
a

the

livingthat

long time, there is a poignant sadness,the sadness of of his own the knowledge of the ingratitude disillusion, family.
has been
It

is, perhaps, the

and rendered

first time
so

that

such
At

grief
pression ex-

caught
all the

perfectly.
have the had

certain
that

moments,

Uncle-Popes
Peace up the

must

in their eyes. In the order

to

be with

Uncle-Popes
much
was

keep
was

of pontifical magnificence and

so

epoch, money
had
to

necessary,

very

money.

This
of

be

procured, and
made

money

made

out

everything. Impositions were

money
was even

levied, prebends were

of St. Peter's

sold and

out

throne,

260
which

THE

WONDERFUL
VIII

ROMANCE

bought. Absolution was sold and for homicide much was paid for adultery,so much so for parricide. The Curia," it appeared, and so much the receptacleof avarice, of lust and of hypocrisy." was
Innocent
"
"

The
"

celebrated
no

humanist,
any what

Lorenzo

Valla, said:
is
no

There

is

longer
and,

there religion, is horrible

to

longer
that,
excuse

any the

fear of God

relate is
as an

godlessones

give the Pope's example

for all their crimes." The

way
a

Church, like the Empire before

the

it, was

on came

its of

to

abyss. Pope

Alexander

VI, who

family of Spanish adventurers, had three illegitimate children. The Borgo, where he dwelt with them, had that it seemed such a place of abominations become as taken possesmore though the soul of Nero had once sion
of

it.
as

And

nevertheless of the
was

this

Pope, who
to

was

as

corrupt
Christian
to
"

the worst
world. He and

Emperors, governed all powerful enough

"

the

be

able

give
The

to

Spain
and
at

Portugal,

de

motu

proprio,"

discovered

undiscovered
enormous

lands."

Church,

cost, built the temple which

of
to

was

to

incarnate

its dream
was

Universal

domination,
domination
not

and away

this

temple
the

destined

take
Was

such
I

from

Church

forever.

right

in

For saying that it,like us, is the plaything of Life? this temple, which to draw to it all Christianity, was Thanks the Popes asked for beauty of every kind. to able to call architects, sculptors, sin-money, they were painters,mosaicists,goldsmithsand gildersto Rome. of brains began to work marvellous Multitudes and created. The foundations of the Basilica things were

262

THE

WONDERFUL and who Zwingli,

ROMANCE

Luther, Calvin

were,

perhaps, quite forgiveness,

has
was

sincerely indignantat

this traffic in divine

brought
called

about

that

revolution religious and

which

been
to

the

Reformation

which, in its turn,

was,

engender Protestantism.
is,the intellectual and
maintain Catholic of

Protestantism moral

and

still
to

destined counterpoise
soul.
most

in the Western equilibrium Church, therefore,lost the

The

Roman
tions na-

cultivated

Europe.
a

There

was

to

be not
and
to
a

only
a

Chris-

tianism,but
Christianism varieties.
Protestant
were

Lutheran and each there

Christianism
of these
was a was

Calvinistic

engender other
soul, a
And there
art.

And

to

be

Protestant

mentality and

Protestant

also to be

enemies.
on our

brothers who were to be religious wars, The to be intensified and human was struggle to be more more suffering, planet there was
were

bloodshed, there
be
was more a

to

be of

more a

tears.

There

was

to

Life, too,
reason

and

superioressence.
roused the

There

for all this,since all this took of the this

state

place.
Catholic
It

The

shock from

revolution into last which

Church
saw

it had back.

fallen.

the

precipice at
at

and

drew and

Hurling

anathemas
to

Germany,
its ways,
It
was

Geneva
to

amend

gan England, it beself to pull ititself, discipline

together.
which fine? had

saved

by

the

very Is not

Reformation this

hoped
it the

to

annihilate needed
was

it.

cruelly

Providence, which
man

it for

long

centuries

yet, sent

who

against heresy and Chapel of Notre-Dame Loyola, a romantic,

struggles heretics. One morning, in the in Paris, Ignaof Montmartre, tius

to

aid it in its

delicate

student, made

vow,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

263 the

togetherwith
Land
and this vow,
ancestor

five of his the

companions, to
It

go
was

to

Holy
to

convert

Mussulmans.

thanks

inspiredperhaps by the atavic cellules of some who had been a Crusader, that a militant der, orof the the Jesuits in
a

that
to
was serve

sprang

up,

an

order

which

was

Papacy
the

masterful manner.
time
as

Its founder and and Calvin. Calvin

born
was

about

same

Luther in 1491 show that

Luther in 1509.
not

born These
create

in 1483, three the

Loyola
dates

fateful

that

the

gods
it.

only
the Paul

struggle,but

they
to

direct

In

sixteenth

century, this struggle became

a

intense.

III, like
which

skilful

general,gave
He called

the

Church

the

unity

it lacked. Council
account

(Ecumenic

of Trent.

mous together the faThis Council, without of

taking

into

the discoveries

science, the

inevitable law
a

of progress, date of

stopped

human

thought, like
the

clock, at the

1545.

It decreed

celibacy

of and

of the Church it reorganised the discipline priests, absolute its hierarchy,and authority to the gave It had did made
use

Popes.
Church

of

the
In

forces spiritual

that the

the
fessional con-

neglected.
not

the

Middle

Ages,

exist,only the deadly sins

The

were,

as

rule, confessed.
the confessional

Church

boxes; it
and

formallyinaugurated soul, encouraged the human

now

absolved, comforted
but
more

guided it, not

the of this
was

always

wards, heaven-

often

towards

itself in view.

By

means

end it had political thought out brilliantly

to

the Church institution,

able

penetrate
in

into

the

family,into conjugal privacy,and

the consciences and of its followers.

to hold

subjection
of the

By

means

quisitio In-

the

Papal Index,

it cut

the

wings of

264

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

Thought, When an individual rose above the masses, the low-water mark it brought him down to that level, of which it regulated, else it did away with him. or
The

humani#t", the learned

of

men

and

the artist*,all

those creatures where city, Church

ft with
a one

cloned

had made of Rome a free, light, open was glad to lire and to let lire. The it again for many surrounded centuries, Chinese of all walls,
wares

sacerdotal wall,the most

at the foot of

which,wares

and

of ideas dashed
all will, paralyned

and then broke.

Theocratic tyranny

raluable destroyed

energy and caused the movement cirflwatfem to be much slow, The more Popes

of
were

who were some kings! Among these King-Popes, cruel to the heretic brothers, Pius were ferociously IV and Pius V were these Popes, There were among others who were as such, for instance, rery remarkable, Sixtus Qttmtus, the shepherdwho had nerer been able to lead his flock of four-footed sheep, but whom Proridence transformed into an admirable shepherdof mem There were ent King-Popeswho were noblyunselfish. ClemIX took spiritual and material help to the sick in the hospitals, and had twelre poor peopleerery day at his own table. When the famous Palarina, the bell of the Capitolwhich announced the death of the sovereign tolled for him, it made all hearts sorPontiffs, rowful.
now

This
their

was

rare,

for the Romans

nerer

lored

Popes,
centuries the

For

Church

continued

its dream

of

that its policy temporalsorereignty, usingall the means approred and that Christianism disapprored. It defaded the peninsula againstthe barbarians, against

Til

^YONDERFUL

ROMANCE

any,

against Franco,
it

against Spain,Against land. Engit

\\as

All this time anil it

as

thought
for the

\\orkuu;
\\

for

itsel;',
\

was
a

:;"

Italians,

ho

did
:A,\"

not to

c(

nation.
f.

The

(Catholic that

Church

A'"v/"

Rom*
At

for Rom
between

Is

not

tine?
possess the
1;

present, the Popes onlv

Mont
:c.:\

of

land

Mario
-MXT a

ami

the

Janicula In
.

\\hich,
olden
oo

cnriousU

enough,
"

pOft Of Rom"
oracles."

limes

it

\\as

the

tit-Kl of

the

AYhon
century, for is
a

IN

surrounded

it \\ith \\alls, in the

fourth
a

he little
far otV

thought
successor

that

he

was

preparing
kue\\ .";\nU heen
He
.

citadel The

luit the he has

uexer

l\"pe

no

longWP
.uul
sv"

king, anil
worthy
i^t

si"

much
l^een

respretnl
so

respivt.

has

ne\er

for .'';reat.

his

is no kinj;'ili"in The Koinan of

longer
its

of

this WiM'lil.
t'hurcli is
no\\

Catholii-

the li\ini;-

ilon

"\aril lu-anch
it tor
sanio
a

parabola,
If I
am

aiul
not

it \\ill,no

ilouht,
it is at

Itxe-

t inuliMi;;'
as

Nixt.

mistaken,

the

phase
"S
.
.

Pa"^an
t\"r the

.tury.

Annuals,
loiners. t he

prepared
el.issrs,
of the

altars, did not

sin,
\\.-is

find

many

cus

if iu"t

t in..",.";i-t rare.

In

upper

people
or

liolioyed

\i-r\

little in the
source

5m
is

mortality
lie

soul,

5n hell, and
\\.is

the

of

art

from inspiration
At

Olympus,
the
".(

dried

up that

forexei
their
per
are

present. Catholic
this
means

complain priests
monex

(|uisites, and

t\"r
are

masses,

i^roatlv"'U
men in

t hvv deer*

.1

".

ThiM'i* when

le\\er
,";o

ami

tower

the

ehurchos,
IHMS

and

tluv\ iK"
noi

tliey lot"k Thev

\\hieh in

like
no

little

sonufullillin..-;

duly. attitude their

l;a\e loii.-M'ifrom

t ho

frank

anil

manl\
In

comes

sincere

conxiclion.

altitude,

266 the way

an

THE

WONDERFUL hold
their

ROMANCE

they

heads,
and

in their ^ery is evident.

shoulders,

absence

of sincere
over

conviction

Religion
is still
consists death?
ligions re-

is handed
more

to

women

children it. Does may

and, what
Its this
art
mean

grave,

beauty

has

deserted

of

Epinal picturesand images.

of

No, forms

worship and
This

sects

die,but great
will do.

evolve.

is what
mass

Catholicism

Terrestrians, the

of them, at any lowered

eyes,

rate, like the

have
not

symbolical Buddha,
looked
at

with

yet

dently anything but their navel. They have evithat interesting, since it has sufficed for found them for so many ouring endeavcenturies,but they are now Their from its primitive fascination. to escape is still childish. subjective conception of the God-Man They are lookingfor him in the Beyond of their dreams, of their poor
are,
no

dreams.

Their
too

vision and

their comprehension
to be able to

doubt,
the

feeble for them

into which he

read

that Bible of Nature

them, in streams,
which
reaches each

of

them

hope of his thoughts, in livingthrough

Science have

poured out for immortality,that Bible in

the form
numberless of
a

creation,

hierarchies. for
a

The

priestsof

been

occupied
with

long
men

instruments time, though, in inventing

can

which
at

decipher the
the God
a

divine

manuscripts and
which

learn

last

to know

of the Universe.
I have
to my
seen ders won-

I possess

tinymicroscope,in brought
a

that have

delicious tears
of water
saw

eyes.

One of

day,
my she

I showed

drop
she

to

the

chambermaid
and with
to

hotel.
was

When

it inhabited

swarming,
awe. see

seized with my

admiration
fetch

mingled
her husband

She

asked

permissionto

it,and

THE he
much

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

267
been. His
derful won-

was

more

moved with

by

it than
"

she had
That

trembled big fingers idea

we

emotion.
"

givesa

of
not

God," he said.
go
we
"

If

we

only knew

things,
we

should

about
are we

don't
was

know,

and

cursingand swearing, but brought up like animals."

do
not

He
our

quite right,
there
Unknown who

know well be

things."
an

In
to

churches
"

might very God," as there

take

altar

the

was

at

Athens.
to

It is this
us,

God
was

will reveal
to

evolution religious Roman

and

it

only

place through
three

Catholic
came

Chrisme one

tianism.

Curiouslyenough,
about years At the Mass.

this idea ago in

to

Sunday,

Milan

Cathedral,
is very

during High
a

altar,which
vestments,
of

high,
the

priest,in rich, sacerdotal

A ray

dominated

kneeling believers.
in

sunshine, which

poured
of the
lutions convo-

of the stained through one glass windows choir, dyed, with hyacinth shades, the bluish of the

incense.
with

Above

this

cloud,
saw

so

fully wonder-

coloured

rainbow

tints, I

the under

officiating
the

priest raise
of

the

golden vessel,in which,

and
most

pearance ap-

bread the

wine, humanity

and

divinity
organ first
scious con-

mingled. With accompanied the

time, and
I
am

perfect harmony,
of the

the

words

oblation.

For

the
was

not

proud

of this confession, I

from
From crowd.

symbolicalgrandeur of the Mass, which, intensely. my very childhood,had always bored me travelled the altar, my to the assembled eyes
The
on

of the

people
the

were

all

kneeling pele-mele,on
woman

chairs,or
side
woman

the marble

the floor,

of the the
an

people beggar-

by

side with

and wealthy citizen,

by

the

side of

the

great lady, in

equality,,

268
which

THE

WONDERFUL been
then

ROMANCE
ral. natuabsolutely

had

not

arranged, but
that the

was

I realised is the

Roman
one

Catholic could

Church that

only place on
Christ had all, there that take

earth

in which

have

sensation after

of fraternal

equality. I

said to

myself that,
that
was

never

left Peter's

barque, and

it

was

the evolution

of all Christianism

to evidently

place.
I

I had did
ever

already started
not

on

my

cruise

round

Life, but

know
urge

then
my
"

that

the
on

psychical currents
towards
the

would

barque
li per

this reef of
say, my

and religion cerebral

yet,
of

Ji," as

Italians

cellules had

commenced,
of do
Is

to instantaneously,

weave

dream

tion. evolureligious

And times

this dream then I took

continued. it up

I left it hundreds
one

and
a

again,just as
now

might
serve.

with
not

piece of embroidery and imagined

the

it is to

all this wonderful?

I have

coming of that Pope, who will also be a Reformer, that Pope whom all Catholic Christian thinkers are Messiah, the awaiting like another Yes, : Pope who will say courageouslyand honestly
"

the Roman in its

Catholic

Church of has

has

number

of black pages
of shameful

a history,

number it also

sanguinarypages,
some

pages,
ones.

but

luminous

and

glorious
germs

And and

these pages,
of the Men

all of which

contain

of

progress

future, were
have has

written

by

the

dence Provimade

of God.
them

lived them burnt

and

have

live.

Yes, the Church

livingbodies,
the crucifixion

invented
was a

tortures

by

the

side of which

gentleone, it has tortured heretics whilst singing of a still psalms. It dominated barbarity by means epoch required this homcegreater barbarity. The

270
these

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
to continuing their pulpits, and imaginary the most even pious of their hear, will speak of the mysteries

and these monks, priests mysteriesin repeat theological

miracles listeners
no

instead of

about

which
to

longer care
miracles of

and
of

of Nature, of the
flowers

sproutingof
of of

corn,

the

fecundation
unroll that

and

fermentation.

They will
which

all creatures
as

ladder magnificent are mounting, and

progression,
shows
us

which

God born these

the

of

And Religionthen, Conqueror of Death. and fear, will become love. And these monks
to know
man,
no

will learn priests of from the

note-books

seminarist

which

longerfrom only contain

to

the

his his

dregs,but
true
essence.

Nature, which
will then

will reveal

them

marriage the sacred rites of Life, and will place them as so high that they will make pornography appear a blasphemy. these priestsand these monks And will preach moral and physicalcleanliness, the small heroism, patriotism, and great virtues. They will preach not only charity, but a broad is and profound humanitarianism, which to be extended to all beings, to the animal as to a lesser brother. And under their inspiration, ples temmagnificent
will be built to the Master altars and

They

present love

and

of the Universe. will be made

of

Their

their tabernacles

the most with the

precious materials.
humblest
Nature and

They
of The burnt
ever

will be

decorated

the rarest
of Art. will be have sung

of plants,with master-pieces
most

and
wax

delicate incense and

The
most to

the

purest

there.

beautiful

hymns
God

which

been

composed
and
the

the

glory of
cient an-

will be

there

in chorus.

There

will be

hymns,

Hebraic

hymns

Christian

hymns

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

271

and
as

canticles.
to
a

And of

men

will and

come

there

in

numbers,
no

centre

Science
creed and

Light.

Terrestrians,
will be
no

matter

to to

what

they belong,
to

able

to

go be the will will

there the

worship
that The
a

pray, but

for the

it will open

longer
of

Church
God.

excludes,
collection

temple
the
to

living
raise have

plate, which
of

priest
God,

with upon

beautiful it the

gesture

offering
and the

widow's
no

mite be

millionaire's money

cheque, and given

out

this of
"

will

longer
from the that

sin-money but
citadel
waves

love. the

And

the

of

the

can, Vati-

from will go the

field of
waves

oracles,"
will have and

of drawn

tion inspirafrom
us a

forth,
sources

been

living

of revival

Nature,
and and I it

they

will

give
. .

superb
This

artistic is my

fresh
am

master-pieces.

dream it.

surprised myself
be realised? soul I

at
am

ing havold

dreamed

Will

ever

enough
there In
are

to

be

prophetess and,
of dreams the

in the

of this Earth,
to

millions

which

want

be

written.

the

meantime,
commenced.

evolution
It commenced

of

Christianism
a

has
ago.
one

certainly
In the

long

time

barbarous That
was

ages,

religion
for

and

politics were
government
them. The

thing.
nations.
was

necessary has
one

the

of child
ation oper-

Providence
a

separated
the Roman its gangue

painful

for of will

Catholic

Church,
with
more

but,
a

now

that

it is free

it will shine will become

purer

brilliancy, it

rise,

it

spiritualised. That
us.

will

mean

progress

for

it and

for

272

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

Is

the

Cape
still

of

Tempests
vibrates
I

doubled? with the the

effort

My
it

barque,
has

"

The

Why,"
and,
unless

just
earned

made

am

mistaken,

pilot

has

draught

of

champagne.

CHAPTER

XII

THERE

are,

in of

our

lives
we

as

Terrestrians,
as

marvellous

phenomena
the
name,
more

which

know,
which
we

yet,
must

little else learn worth

to

than

phenomena thoroughly.
vouch for

stand underble, trou-

They

are

well

the
are:

can

that.

These

phenomena
divine love and

the

metaphysical dream,
I
now

faith, hope,
in the very

prayer.

find

myself

midst I

of

the

theologal
have
me

.virtues.

Nothing

less if

than
any
one

that!

should

been
that
more

greatly surprised
the than On my

had would

ever

told
interest

day
the

would virtues
me

come

when

these

me

of love. touch
me.

seeing

upon

such

subject,
young, Some of
were

many

of

readers done
me,

will leave the

same

When their
how

was

I should them will

have
leave

in

place.
bored

remembering

they
were

in

their

childhood
even

by
those

these who

virtues, which

not

understood
will leave
me

by

taught opinion,
to

them. the
Roman

Others

because,
alone

in

their

Catholic

Church

has

the

right

teach it
to

and
does
come

explain everything
not

concerning
who have way
to

God.
courage

Well,

matter!
me on

Those
my
am

enough

with

ward up-

will, perhaps,
them
that the

not

regret this, as
virtues
are

going
they
all

show

theologal
are

ical metaphysthat

phenomena
are

which

quite natural,
cellules of
our

and
motor

produced
faculties.
There

by

certain

like

our

is such

thing

as

the

superhuman,

but

there

273

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE there
could in
not

is

nothing supernatural,and

be
the

thing anyBe-

supernatural. Everything is

Nature,

The Church yond, the psychicalworld, God Himself. has always tried to separate God from Nature. Fancy from His creation, from His separating the Creator work, from the forces that He engenders and governs! The

idea of it
when

seems

foolish. the

Was

not

the Church It

spired in-

it invented
was can

supernatural?
be

certainly
The

was,

for this idea

necessary

for child nations.

Catholic

Church
and

only
of
man

manity to history,hujustified

Life, thanks
the

to

determinism, which
over

denies

the

personal influence
that
on,

determination, which

affirms

Church,
are

and

all

Churches, have
on,

been
most

urged
humble

and

still

being urged
know

like the
The else

amongst
Church
very

us,

by

irresistible motives.
not

Roman it deceives

Catholic
us

does

itself, or

for cleverly,
easy
to
see

it has

always
we

been

deter-

minist. It
even

It is very has is
a

this if

study
which It
means

its work.

little
to

word, in its theologalvocabulary,

be
met

which

rarely
God

with

and

reveals
"

great
action
act."
must

deal. of

It is the word

premotion.

the
to

determiningthe
was as

will of the
determinist
"

creature
as

Bossuet have been

much
he

a :

Diderot

when

said

The

ball which

killed
was

Turenne

had

been

founded
The

in all

eternity." That
was,

determinist

literature.

Church, too,

and

still
as

is,an
says, knew

unconscious

modernist.

By inspiration, or,

it

the

which is really the same by revelation, thing,it fore a quantity of Nature's metaphysical secrets beScience did. in man, what there was By sifting discovered Church the existence of theologal forces

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

275
in its

which
own

it put into action, interests

used, abused,
to

dominated

and, it is only fair

If
we

add, in the interests

must

of be

humanity. just to
Pius X which

want

justiceourselves,we
away with many the

others.

himself, by doing

of

the

fetes of the

interrupted work, by ridding

in former without

Church

great display necessary

This of
course.

democratisingit, was,
modernism.
was

days, and by knowing it, preparing

far
was as was discipline come

only
The

as

concerned,
in its
own

rest

to

later on,

good
the

time.

Religious
dream Paradise of
an

romanticism

created

the

and and

mysticaldream.
personages

This
as

metaphysical dream peopled

as

hell with

fictitious

those have

these but, in spiteof this, literature,

existence. Their

personages

deeds, which
Life.

are

for the most this

seems

part
to
me

imaginary, are
to be the miracle

helpful to
that I

And

of miracles.
use

It

may

seem

the

word

dream

very

quently fre-

and

carelessly.I
on

like the word,

account

not certainly,

only

for its sound, but

of the immense

thing
die,

it represents. It is the work

manufacture and the ideal
more

of certain
we are

cellules which
to

for

which
and and
more

live

or

I feel this work

distinctly.
Buddhism,
exalt

Protestantism

tempers,
The

frequentlykills, spiritual
as

romanticism.
Roman
on

such great religions,

Catholic

Christianism, and
means

Islamism

this,

their mysteries, into the Beyond. find We ceremonies, their ventures this in the lives of the saints written by the monks of the first centuries. Their productions betray an ardent,

the

contrary, by

of

their

276

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

childish,perverse

on

rather an or imagination, tion imaginaof the man living perverted by the subjectivity himself and not troublingabout the truth of things. Primitives in literature in
are

The the

much

less chaste
this
men

than
ment ele-

Primitives
for

painting. Providence used and its holy making its priests,

were

and
trating pene-

women

who into

needed

for charitable

work,
have

for

the masses,

for social economy,

for

ing groupless. use-

together beings who, alone, would

And all that

been

Providence

took them:

back

from

these individuals

it had

given
that

dividua country, home, family,in-

and

liberty.

It clothed

them be

in

special,
faceable inef-

strange
from

way,

so

they might
marked

better
them

separated
an

their

It fellow-beings. It made
use

with

seal. desire it had

of their

ambitions, of their
in which
in live poor

for wealth, for the benefit of the Order

enrolled

them.

It

obliged them
more or

to

the midst
never

of wealth.

It killed

less

rapidly,and

the instincts which might have suffering, been hostile to its plan. It stopped the development of their intellect, its activity. In circumscribed or without

short, it
them
over

made

them

renew

their very

soul.

It

bound

by vows, by a few simple words of held firmlyby import and, like us, they were It is possibleto escape from stone a
cannot

immense
the

visible. In-

prison,
times some-

we

escape
out

from

the Invisible.
a

Providence task.
It

carved them
on
a

for them
to
an

superhuman
to

It sent
was as

mission

savages, artist's

cannibals. in

though

it found

pleasure
of
them

highestpsychicalforces psychical forces.

in presence
It
sent

putting the the most tive primiout, physically

278

THE

WONDERFUL
and

ROMANCE
closes behind

She knocks, the door

opens

her.
a

Her
munity, com-

force, or

her

weakness, is then poured forth into

other
women

together with
Some after
an

forces may
never

and

other

nesses. weak-

of

these

continue

striving

ideal that with

a

they

will

reach, and
is not
very
rare

they

are

then This

happy
is the

happiness which
the less
so

of this world.

exception, and
earth
more or

exception.
in the
some

Others
cases,

touch this

rapidly and,
that

touching earth
it.
As
a

is

disastrous

tims vic-

die of

plined rule, though, the regular,disciwith

the its thousands be

life in common, and preoccupations,

or director,

of

childish

desire to
is the

confessor,who
of state

approved by the shepherd of the flock,

Providence

creates

kind

of grace.

chooses

its

auxiliaries in the humblest, as well as in the religious it highestclasses and, in the weaving of their destinies, itself an incomparablenovelist. Every church, proves the most humble even one, every monastery, every abbey
is
an

incarnated

dream,

human

dream, dreamed

on

the

heights and
Some
no

the philosoto inspire pher, ought, consequently, the artist with I do

not

the poet and

years ago,

tender

respect.
many,
as

remember

how

longer count the years, I visited the Carmelites, at Tours, which had just The big, hard, cold nest was empty.
doors,

Convent

of the

been
All

evacuated.
the open

to be

though with Look saying:

as
"

the and
went

same see

angry for

gesture, seemed
and with respectfully,

yourselveswhere
cells. the up,

how

we

lived ! "

forward
bare

muffled that

tread, towards
space,

the

There,

within
them for-

narrow

delicate women,
shut

majority of
in order
to

refined

women,

had

themselves

THE

WONDERFUL
and loved
was

ROMANCE
heaven.

279

get the world prayed, and beautiful,or

and I
at the
same

to win
a

There

they had slept,

it

time

this not Was mystical spouse. folly? It was, perhaps, beautiful I visited the chapel, folly. When

pictured them dreamy

there, at the night service, chanting in and,

in their

their

voices

sleepiness, lettingthe
And
"

heavy,black on through
Wherefores
there
"

breviaries the
came

fall sometimes.

as

I walked

cloisters,innumerable
to
a

Whys
a

and
yard, court-

my

lips.

In

an

inner

were

few

shrubs, around
was

which This

tangle of

impoverishedverdure
all that On
a

growing.
had

was,

ably, probNature.
was a

these

Carmelites

known

of

round for a last look. I turned leaving, shades softened, strange light of many

There

of

grey,

veritable

which purgatory light,

or

seemed

specially fitting
black from view
out

for

departed souls,
had
a

for

the driven

great
away

and their I

white
vent. con-

birds which
From

just been
When I

purely artistic point of

was once more

regretted

the

expulsion.

in the sunny

street, in the

done them.
which

air, I drew a long breath of relief. vibrating resa Formerly I should have apostrophised St. Theroundly, but I knew that she and her sisters had nothing but live out what had been written for
She
are

said herself of

"

These and

houses further

of the
on :

Order,
sider con-

the houses affairs

as

God,"
shut

"I

their

God's

affairs ! " up
so

Why
in Was

did Providence

many

human

beings

cloisters?

not

seal put upon their lips? a Why was it not, perhaps, because these extremelyimpressionable creatures needed a superhuman ideal? it Was that if they had been free to come and go in the

280

THE

WONDERFUL
would

ROMANCE
been

world, they
would
are

have

very

unhappy,
there?

or

they
been has

have

fomented

grave

disorder

Convents

also,perhaps,safetyvalves.
convents, the number
and Our
"

Since

there have
persons
"

fewer

of neurasthenic
Homes first idea of Rest
was

increased considerably founded everywhere. of the

are

being

that

the disbanding

ordained,

for

pick-axeinto
swept
over

congregations had been cruelly religious who it is always Providence puts the the hands of builders,destroyersand rethe wind will
all
ones

constructors, but
them

of

the

evolution

which

has

which struggle and

an

prolong their existence. In the this brought about, the useless ones
will die out, but the

the weak increase

others will have law. If

some

of life.

This

is the eternal which of

were

of

the

Orders great religious

to

expelled are

necessary

the

humanity
their side

France,
There

they
more

will be dom wis-

brought
in

back

to their houses.

will be the

future, on

and

on

side of their progress.

adversaries,and
There
on was a

this will mark

amount

considerable needless

great

of

sentimentality

orders. subjectof the eviction of the religious If I know nature, those who were anything of human evicted enjoyed their persecution. Judge for yourselves
! and
no means

the

Persecution

in

country of

extreme

tion, civilisais

in the
a

midst

of the twentieth

century,
the have
seem

by

commonplace
the nun's and fits of

thing!

Under
must must

monk's beaten

cassock

and

dress, hearts

with
Some

holy
of

anger, the way

holy anger

good !
in
a

priestsand
for

nuns

will have

prayed
will have

Christian their halos

their persecutors and

luminous.

felt

becoming more

That, too, could

THE have

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
then

281

not

been

disagreeable. And
of

what

proofs of
ceived! re-

esteem, of affection and

the cup blame

When who

they must have gratitude After all,the gods put plenty of honey and I do of bitterness they were offering,
for it.
was

into
not

them I

about
a

I sixteen,
town
near

was

some visiting was a

tives rela-

lived in of

which

celebrated
was trusted en-

community
with

Trappists.
commercial

The

Brother

who

the

transactions

in the

town,

and fruit,every week, brought butter, eggs, vegetables to the house at which I was staying. He liked talking and
us. was

to delighted
was
a

take

cup

of black

coffee

with

He
as

man as

eyes,

brown
a

with beautiful forty,tall, like Don his garments, a nose ote's Quix-

of about

and

large mouth,
his monk's
was

ever

ready
he

for

smiles
to

and be
a

gaiety.

Under It

garb, he appeared
was

gentleman.
baskets.
the In

very

evident that who

not to

tomed, accus-

like the Brother

a

accompanied him,

carry

handle

on

he would put brusque,awkward manner, his arm venienced and then, as though it inconpass

him,
soon

it

on

to
arms me

the other

arm,

and,
was

very sistibly irre-

afterwards, change
droll and
it amused

again. This immensely.

One

day, I
to be
a

was

daring enough to ask him how he had Trappist? My question, put in this way,
indiscreet.
He

come

seemed
as

less

looked

down

for

moment,

though

whether to satisfy and then, deliberating curiosity my You looking up again, he said with a smile : see, Mademoiselle, I belongto a largefamily, every member
"

of which

is

over

head

and
I

ears

in the business
one

or

the
was

pleasures of this world.

read

day

that

it

282

THE for

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE
for

necessary

one

sacrifice himself

all,and

so

left the

in which I was tenant, lieua regiment of cuirassiers, and I came and to the Trappe to pray work. the Emperor paid us a visit, Six months I ago, when asked to be allowed to serve at table just to see whether he would several times, He looked at me recogniseme.
as one

does

when
seems

one

cannot

think

of the
at

name

of

person
came

who back

familiar
and
me

and

then, all

once,

mine

to

him
to

his

surprise was
way

very

amusing.
hard. I

He

then

talked

in the kindest

possible;He

asked
told

whether

I did not

find the

rules rather

him
I

that

Order.
see

him

had prepared me and military discipline considered but in another myself still a soldier, I must confess that it was a great pleasure to who with was again, and also General F
I felt
no

that

him,
of
to
us

but

regret
We

for

my

former

life.
"

Last
one

week," continued
our

the monk, died.

his face took

lighting up,

Fathers
with him him
to

it in turns, in groups,

stay
with

day

and

the end

all to

forgive him
an

and

that he should have so night, of his pilgrimage. He asked us said, Good-bye, until we meet
*

again,'with
with the the
ray for

accent

of absolute last. His

conviction.
was

I open

was

him

at

the very

window

and

singingof the birds accompanied the prayers for dying. He had scarcelypassed away when a huge of the setting and made shroud of light sun came a
him. This
was

very

beautiful.

An

end

like that

I paid for too dearlyby a life of renunciation. the worthy thought of you, Mademoiselle," added

is not

Brother,
witness

"

and

I said to

of

this,you

myself that might have been

if you

had

been
to turn

tempted

THE

WONDERFUL
"
"

ROMANCE

283

Trappist
in my burst
of

too."

I,

Trappist !

"

exclaimed
idea
was

and,
with
a

insolent

I greeted the youthfulness, laughter. This Don Quixotic monk

mental sentiwomen

and

romantic,

one

of those

men

whom

when they do not belong to them. only understand said to myself thinking of him, I have sometimes the

On that

earthlysalvation as well as few words, flungby the gods And his heavenlyone. a had sufficed for transforming into microscopic cellules,
Trappe
had
been

his

cuirassier

into

Trappist.

Is not

that

miraculous

enough ?
One

day,

in Paris, I
at
noon.

happened
It
was

to

be

crossingthe
time when

Place
those

des Victoires

just the

employed
the

in the

banks, the
were was

workrooms

and

shops

in the

neighbourhood
square two

meal, and
From
a

leaving for their midday filled with joyous uproar.

whom the I took ciscans, to be Fran-

side street

monks,

the with

emerged. It was congregations. The

their
crown

just at
two

swarming-timeof
were

monks

young and

and,
white cloth sack-

of fair hair and looked

their

pink

complexions, they
garments,
themselves gave

like Alsatians. feet in

Their
and

their
one

bare

sandals

they
liness. clean-

the each

impressionof

remarkable

They

were

carryinga
no

small

bag,

the real

evangelical bag,

which

doubt

contained

their entire

themselves in the midst worldly possessions. On finding of workers just let loose,they looked of this noisycrowd
round in rather
a a

scared

way.
men

Their

confusion

creased in-

when round

band

of young
to

and

them, and
manner,

pretended
but
not

bar

firm gentle,

without

girls gathered their path. In a turning very red,

284

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

they endeavoured to make a way for themselves, but, out of pure mischief,the would-be jokers gathered more A workman, in a blue blouse,who round them. closely
had
been

watching the
"

little scene,

called

out

to

them

roughly:
,as

Will

you

stop it, you

The What be.
men

lot of

idiots,and

leave the Brothers much

as

in peace.
to

street

it does

you.
to

if
It

belongsto them they are monks?

all sorts
to

That's

what
a

they
be

chose

takes
to

make
there

world.

If all the

were

have

families,
children's took
at
once

mightn't
These

enough
of
sermon.

to

put
The

in
common

the

mouths."

words any

rough
on

sense

effect better than

chain

broke

and

the
a

two

Franciscans

went

their way,

but

not

without
66

to glanceof gratitude

their defender.
a

It takes

all sorts

to

make had

world."

And

it
It

was was

man

of the had

people who
if
we were

discovered

that !

he who
I

had

the intuition of this fundamental

truth.

fancy that
Monks
and

it,it would
nuns

capable of thoroughly suffice for explainingLife to

were

gating investius.

necessary, of
narrow

it appears.

With

the

all we mentality, like to come these livingmysteries across amongst us. We not sorry to have women are of the temple around beds of suffering and misery. As our they are free faces. Their from all earthlycares, they have serene horrors of sickness thoughts soar above the humiliating and their soul is modulated The by prayer. sanctuary their step lightand, thanks has made to their contact with the various objectsof religious worship,they have an exquisitely lighttouch and a kind of spiritual magnetism. These women of the temple are a great luxury

exception of

sectarians

CHAPTER

XIII

THIS

metaphysical dream,
creatures

which

has
of

produced

heroes,
mad

martyrs,

with

all kinds

hallucinations,
after
and

people,
been

wise

people
useful and

and
to

invalids, which,

all, has
fed
are

extremely
love

Life, is nourished
Faith and
are.

by
tainly cer-

hope, faith,
the

prayer.

and of

hope
our

most

superhuman

divine
"

faculties,

for
to

faculties
St.

they decidedly
"

Faith,"

according
for,
the

Paul,
of in
one

is the
not

substance seen."

of

things hoped

evidence

things
of

This
to

definition,which Hebrews,
No is

he

gives

the

Epistles

the

lutely absocould

philosophical and
have
two

scientific.

modernist in
our

spoken better.
twin

There which

certainly are,

motor,
faith.

cellules,those

engender hope
of

and

Hope
of the
to

is

always weaving pictures

and has
of
never

happiness, promises
faith

love, glory, fortune

inward

Paradise, whilst
been

has

vision.

It

blind
not

as

it is said

be.

It believes
never

in

good which
it

does

exist, which

will, perhaps,

exist, and

gives us

the

joy

of this

good.
The
groups God
sorrows.

creation
of has

of

these

two

cellules, or
for that

of

these
to
us

two

cellules,would
on

suffice

proving
He

that
to

pity
"

humanity
of

and

is alive

its the

means

maintaining equilibrium,"
may

sceptics will
mean

say.

That

be, but
and

does

not

librium equicoy!" deus,

we

health, pessimists

peace will

happiness?
"We

"A

the
more or

add.

have

all of

less,believed

in

and friendship,love, fidelity,

THE

WONDERFUL
been in

ROMANCE

287
all of us, all been

have
or or

all of

us

deceived.

We
we

have have

more more

less,believed
less

victory,and
"

vanquished!
we

Yes, but
our

have

all of

us

believed.

Faith

has

lated stimu-

best
we

those cellules,

of will,courage,
reserves our

asm enthusiof forces

and which
we

have

created, in this way,

in the

have
a

found of

days

of

trials.
has

Faith
a markable re-

produces
who has

sort

influence faith

warmth spiritual the physique. on will

which The well

sick person
much and
even more

in his doctor

get

quickly. His readilyand more voice,will relieve the invalid in

faith,like love, does
of fluids and
not
come

presence, the

his

strangest way;
it is
a

but
tery mys-

at

command,

of affinities. is still more

Religious faith
Paul
means,
"

wonderful, for,
of

as

St. He

says, of

it is the evidence
not
seen

things not
the
eyes

seen." of the

course,

with

flesh.

The

priestsof
they have

all

without religions, which

exception,have
seen,

demonstrated which

that

they

have

not

but

with

been

inspiredand, by
to

means

of suggestion, of

they have communicated

a

the

mass

humanity
in the
wards, re-

-faith. They reflected of

have

inculcated

belief

existence in

God,

in future

in punishments, in life,

the

dogmas that they have

elaborated, and

humanity has believed blindly. They have given it the Beyond, they have opened the doors of this Beyond and, in all confidence, humanity has rushed towards it behind them, and has placed all its ambitions and its hopes of happiness on that Beyond. Theologal forces have produced mysticism. Mysticism ! Oh, heavens, into what a wasps' nest I am fall-

288

THE

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE
of Sienna

ing!
of

began
of their

think those

of St. Catherine
women,

and

St. Theresa,

of

who, by the very

Christ.
The

tensity in-

desire,materialised

word

rightone, althoughit is a term used I saw fore bein spiritism.As I thought of these women, me an abyss so deep that I decided to pass on my out of respect for the great mysteries professedly way, of Nature. The Other One not was duped by my pretty phrase,but brought me back to the very edge
materialised is the
" "

of this down

abyss and,
At

whether

I would I do not
or

or

not, I had
at

to

go

into it.

present
of

regret this

all. mits ad-

Mysticism is
the
man

the belief

the

philosophy which

existence God.
as

secret

communications
were

between

and

The

Pagans
if not

; they great -mystics

felt

quite

much,

more

than

Christians, the
even on

action

of the

Divinity on

all

beings,and

all

things. They believed that this action could only work lutely of Incarnation. This seemed to them an absoby means natural is not God phenomenon. And, after all,
incarnated
in in
waves

everything?
Roman

This

conviction

was

petuated perthe

Catholic

Christianism.

All

thoughts which, during centuries,had been attracted by the Infinite, produced Plato, the thinker who ascended of the Olymthe greatest number pian summits, whose philosophy is the highest expression of the metaphysical ideal. This ideal is the synthesis of Paganism. The tree had now given its fruit.
of human

It

was

destined

not

to

die, for

death

does

not

exist,
was an

but to be transformed intellectual

into Christianism.
an

Plato

mystic
was

and

Christ, who

to

Western mystic. essentially the Western soul, was spiritualise

THE Oriental

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
to his

289

an

and, thanks

Orientalism,his religion,
its
"

like all the In of of the this

had great religions, sowed

secret

garden, Jesus

wholesome simple,

garden." flowers,
and
from

vivifying fragrance ; forgiveness. Then

barbarous virtues of

flowers
came

of love, of kindness

the

Asiatic

monks,
humble

East, who
which

despisedthese
made
to

plants,

the

had

the

first Christians.

They
so

did not
them

understand
to

how

tend
to

these

plants and

allowed

degenerateor
them the

scattered

amongst
of their violent

seed

perish. They then of strange, complex

intoxicated
cruel made
to
were

plants
men

poisonous aspect, plants which

scents

by

and

which

the

fingersthat plucked
a

them.

These There

monks

of

tholicis Ca-

two-headed call

eagle.
classic and

is the Catholicism

which romantic The

we

shall and

secular, and
is the

then

the

regularCatholicism.
and
or

classic
more

secular less.

Catholicism
It

one

that
to the

all know

obedience prescribes
of the

commandments

of God

and
of this

Church,

an

absolute

belief in the
of its

dogmas
It is It

and religion,

the

practice
tude multi-

worship.
of

almost simple, rigid,

a

mathematical
a

in character.

puts

little ideal into

whole

sordid commonplace, terribly

lives.

It colours and of

these lives

by

means

of the

poetry

of its

symbols
that
to

its ceremonies.

family to
! soul life.

those

givestraditions and an who have not either,and

It

ecclesiastical
is
mous enor-

It teaches their

thousands

of creatures

feel their the inner

and

conscience,it develops in
is that of the

them

This

Catholicism
and
a

great majority.
This

Romantic
into

regular Catholicism
more

dividua transports the in-

elevated

metaphysical zone.

290

THE

WONDERFUL Catholicism
many

ROMANCE of
the

is, fortunately,the
ecstasies prayer would

few,
In

for

its

unhinge too
the the

minds.
the

this zone,
direct

becomes

orison,that is

fusion,the
is

colloquy with
after
more answers or

Divinity, and

this

only

obtained

less
to

which

long practice. Confession, that act and need of our nature which, in a
and becomes beneficent, whose
a

is wholesome itself,

spiritual

communion,
the him
to
are

duty it is to initiate penitent into the phenomena of mysticism,to guide secret garden," along the paths which lead to the
with
a

director

"

the

zone

of

of visions,of ecstasies,

miracles

There

paths,it appears, each of which leads to the other two : the purgatorial path, the illuminative path and the unitive path. In the purgatorialpath, and voluntary of frequent fasting, one tries, by means to get into a state supposed to be supermortifications, natural, but which, in reality,is only too natural. feels After the illuminative path and enters this, one one's self penetrated and guided by a celestial light. has the reaches the unitive path, where one one Finally,
three of these sensation

loving union of the Creator with His creature. This must be an extraordinary sensation, certainly lions if only created even by the imagination. Milof simple,pious Catholics know nothing of the
of the

mysticism,and if they were of it, they would consider it dangerous and There the though, among extremely are,
Catholics, a
Dominicans
certain and

existence

of this

to

know

immoral. romantic the

as

number the

who

are

affiliated with
follow

with

Franciscans, who

closely as
their

possible their religious practices,imitate their fashionhair-cloth under austerities, wear

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
and have

291
confessor

themselves able clothes,discipline

and
a

director. This

To

what

degree

of initiation do

they

arrive?
must

I do not

know, but their poor

must

little flights feel immense

be very
as

grotesque, and yet they

far
as

satisfaction
Parisian I have

their

vanity
secret

is

concerned, for, in
in it." I did

slang," they think they are

been go into

this

"

garden."
are

not,
to

of course,

by

the usual the

over

paths, as they

barred

outsiders,but
for rather the
a

I took time and

path of thought.
its enclosure, I
saw

I hovered
some

long

of

great mystics
I wonder will decide

endeavoured
I

to

surprise the
Future

truth.

whether this.

succeeded?

coveries dis-

For my

the last two I

months,

I have

had

several books
books
are :

on

sofa, where
of St.

always
of

read. Assisi

These and

The
"

Life

Francis

of

St.

Claire,
The Life

Fioretti The Life

di Santo of St. I

Francesco," The
Catherine

Life of St. Dominic, and of

of Sienna this

St. Theresa.

plunged

into
"

literature high flignt One

"

unwillingly, thinkingthat
makes
me

The In

Other
a

certainly
on,

do feel

strange things.

very
as

little time, I
I read I

began
was

to

unexpected pleasure and,

perfectlydelighted. In these Lives of Saints, published in

St. unconscious

the

orthodox

precinctsof
the it is which feet Walls
move.

I felt,with privatejubilation, Sulpice, modernism of Catholic thought. Oh, that

moving along, slowlyperhaps, like

so

tortoise,
at

humoristically represents
Christ, in the chancel
of Rome.

the

Church

the

of

St.

Paul-beyond-theit does

at

Like

the

tortoise,though,
a

These

lives of the

in saints,

charming

edition

292 with books

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE much
One

blue
were

cover,

are

better

written
a

than
care

such for

formerly.
our

feels in them

spected. mentality is also retwentieth-century At the same time, they are rigidlyorthodox, althoughthey do attribute to legend and tradition the

truth,

and

miracles
the

that

are

too

barbarous,
to

such

for

instance the

as

gift of

the

rosary

St.

Dominic

by

and

the Resurrection

of

Napoleon Orsini, the

The

Virgin, nephew

of Cardinal

de Fossanova.

Life

of St. Catherine

some Flavigny,published probable absolutely fantastical and imthirty years ago, was for making the thinker and well calculated distrustful. Out of loyalty to the Catholic Church,

of Sienna, by the Comtesse

de

I refused
me

to lend

it to
who

a are

Protestant

friend

who

asked

for

it.

Those

interested

festations in all the mani-

of Life will find these take

placein
than

the

our

I envied

the

Beyond, a profane novels. the weaving particularly, gods, more

of Assisi.

mysticalnovels, which times more thousand vating captiof

me

the
a

romance

of St. Francis

This

seems

to

beautiful The
son

metaphysical love story. of the merchant Bernardone,

the Lent He
sermons was

known of

as

Brother in St.
and

Francis, preached

1212

George's Church

at

Assisi.

small, thin

full of spiritual but his eyes were plain-looking, of repeating Instead warm. light and his voice was and over over again the dogmas and praises of the and translated Church, he spoke of the life of Nature this into images which his poetical genius coloured.
was Among his listeners, him, that was to live his

the

soul that

was

destined

for

dream

with him

and

collaborate

294
which and the

THE

WONDERFUL insurmountable
the

ROMANCE barrier the between

Was
was

vows

put

an

self herit not

brated cele-

the

world,
of

evil and
and

good.

engagement
in the
of

Claire

Francis

that

that

Under

Chapel of the Portioncule, rather than the girl and Christ ? I think so, and I hope so. the inspiration of him who had become her
more

master,
of any
the
"

than

any

man

has

ever

been

the master order her in of the

woman,

Claire
Ladies."

founded Francis
St.
on

the mendicant established

not

Poor

poetical hermitageof
convent, and
insisted

Damien,
had

far from

'his own This

strict seclusion

for her.

organised together, must have necessitated long and frequentconversations which, I do not doubt, were of superhuman, but not source a All through supernatural, happiness to them both. this wonderful lived on the metaphysical plane, romance, there are adorable that are scenes supremely scenes, ity touching and dramatic. Earthly love, set in spiritualin rubies, shines there with all the brilliancy of as
the diamond.
to eat with

foundation, which

they

Listen

to this

"

Claire had

sire great dethis

St. Francis." He

How

human divinely for

a

desire time

was

! he

"

refused

her
at

this favour the it

long

and

only granted it
"

monks."
St.

As

you

think

low entreaty of his felshould be thus," says

so

Francis,
may

"

I agree

with

you,

but,

that her
to take

ure pleasplace
shut

be greater,I should

like the meal

here, at St. Mary-of-theAngels.

up
at

Claire has

been

St. Damien

for be

rejoiceand again, for

she became it
was

tainly long a time, that she will cerstrengthenedon seeingSt. Mary's so we

here that bride

cut

off her hair

and

that

the

of Jesus

Christ.

Therefore, in

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
that will eat

295

the

name

of

God,
ate

it is here

we

together."

"

for the first and last time. together, had the repast prepared on the bare ground. St. Francis the first dish was As soon served, the saint began as that they felt to speak of God, in so marvellous a way
And

they

themselves other rather should

lost in Him."

Was That

it in Him,
was

or

in each
or

that
the have

they
secret

felt lost? of

their secret, What

Providence.

had

in
on

the poor
and
on

recluse

imaginingand herself feeling

more once more on

pleasure I analysingthe joy of

out

in the

open
;

air,
her

seeingonce
on

the Umbrian

country
in the

and

emotion
she where had

herself finding
her
vows,

chapel where
convent

taken
master

and

the visiting

her

lived 1
of his St. Francis life, between this
was

During
the

the last years

had

cut

off all outward Portioncule.

to

communication

St. Damien he
one

and
not to

Perhaps
be
as

because

did

feel his love those

"

spiritual. He
in
an

said,

day,

who
not

were

praisinghim
too

extravagant
am

way:

Do

praise me
and

much, for I

still capableof

having
When
sent to
see

sons

daughters."
that Francis
to
was see

Claire knew
word
come,

she mortally ill, him.

that He she her

him

that she wanted

but He he did

refused
should
to

let her him him

promised
not,

her

again.
of death

perhaps,wish
was

hold be-

in all the and

but in the uglinessof dissolution,

beauty
best to

that, too,

very

human.

He

did receive St.

the woman,

though, whom
Roman surnamed his
"

he had

liked next

Claire, a
he had

lady, Jacoba
Brother

de Septem-

whom soliis,
"

Jacqueline."
has-

On

hearing of

the illness of the saint, she had

296
tened
to

THE him."

WONDERFUL
No
an

ROMANCE
allowed made her the
was

woman

was

to

enter

the
ter's mas-

Portioncule, but
comrade. been

exception was

for robe
to

the

She

brought with
robe

she had
serve

weaving
curious

for him, the

which
to
a

for

his mortuary
was

garment.

Thanks wished

childishness which
a

enough, he
did not ashamed of

to have

to
was
"

it,as
not

he

think his

it looked

poor

patch sewn enough.

his

on

He

disease
had

before

friend,
ing tend-

Brother

Jacqueline,"who

the

of privilege
of

him

during the

last week

of his life and What

keeping
not

vigilover
poor !

his mortal

remains. have
the

would
for

the

Abbess
"

of St. Damien order

to

given

this

lege privihad

In

made,

the

taking the
was

promise that towards funeral procession went road that passed by St. Damien.
keep
into

Francis the The

near see

town,

body
the their

carried

the

Church

and

grated window Father spiritual

took away
were

that of the Sisters,

placed so they could

And the the

for the

last time.

Brothers of

the

grating,through
to

which
the from

servants

God

accustomed

receive up

Sacred

Host, and
and

they took
held it
as on

the venerable their arms, Claire

and of

body
the

the stretcher

in front

of

the

window,

Madame

and

other

Sisters

long wished, for

as

their

comfort
waves

consolation." sentiment and of

must spirituality
scenes so

What have
been

the outcome
! I have

of these

great

ably admirare we

conceived
a

given them,
to

because

they

revelation with
so

regard
In St. has

the

mystic soul
from the

of which

know St.

little.
and I
am

taking them
Claire, the

history of
romance

Francis
that

inveterate

writer

in imagination,the joy felt,

and

THE the that

WONDERFUL lived
These for

ROMANCE

297 and
!

griefthat
was

were

some are

seven

centuries

ago,

delicious.
not

the miracles

of God
to

If it had should
not

been read

my

great desire

be

just, I

again. I I in what had heard it read in the convent refectory, call the fabulous ceived days of my youth, and I had conknow I do not a livelyantipathy for him. whether, in a previous existence, I had belonged to the Albigenses,but the Dominican garb has always made Two a disagreeableimpression on me. years ago, in
have

the life of St. Dominic

Rome,
of

I lunched

with
a

Father

from

Aventine,
modern and

man

great culture, not

modernist, but
was
a

lutely absokind

charming.
that
and with
most

He

typical monk

of the

civilisation has ridiculous

made, and

yet I felt the strangest

all the time
I
was

embarrassment

him.

After

reading

this

life of of

St. the

Dominic

again,
Determinism

my
not

towards this saint feeling changed, but I understand makes me pity those who are
more

Inquisitionhas
better.
to

him

doomed
to

cause
"

suffering
The life

than every

those

who says fruit

as

are

doomed Swedish
own

suffer.

of
"

man,"
the

the

writer, Joergensen,
will." That is absolutely that will contain

is

merely

of his

true, but,
are

the

cellules which those and

given to
any

him

by God,
is
out.

particularcellules and only

and
true

not

others, it
carries

always
of the

the

will of God

that The the the been

he

great mystics
have have

East

of

the

West,

mystics who
false ones,

had

visions,the
the

mystics and
say,
we

all,whatever
that

priestsmay
which

sufferingfrom

mysterious disease

298

THE

WONDERFUL
The

ROMANCE of this disease

were

call neurosis.

phenomena

are

so

strange that, in

barbarous

times, they

considered

the odour of stigmata, supernatural. In the hospitals, At the and the bleeding hands are well known. sanctity Salpetriere Hospital of Paris, apparent death, due to be seen, with stiffened limbs and knotted can catalepsy
nerves.

Then the poor

seem

too,

one

sees

fits of

ecstasy and trances,

their rapturous
around
pressions, ex-

when

human
to

faces, with
have
a

halo

them.

Dos-

the writer,was toiewski,

and epileptic, he used

were

he declared the most

that

just before joy.

The
The

his attacks Middle

to have

ecstatic

Ages neurasthenia, and

the great is

epoch

for religious for.

that

easilyaccounted

currents, bearing along with them ideas psychical and images,were neither numerous nor as as rapid in those days as they are at present. Mentalities were not well ventilated. For long centuries,Christian thought had been fed solely the stories of the Old and New on wonders Testaments, on dogmas, legends, and, above all,on the drama of the Passion. People almost fainted
in front of the most
never

lamentable

Christs,and
With and

these

could

be

sufficiently agonising.
counted

morbid

sion, compas-

people
had
and
not

his bones
for the

his wounds.

They
;

tears

enough
without

woes

of the

Virgin Mary
were

all this
not

that they realising

of

living
eternal

again,
and

the of

crucifixion

Christ, but

the
up

crucifixion

humanity.
tainted
In
some

All

grain heaped
was
"

spoils,
cellules,
kind

this became
"

and

the result of their

sick persons

mystics.

cerebral
to
a

over-saturated

with

religion,thanks
the sacred personages

of
to

spiritual mirage, all

appeared

THE

WONDERFUL
of that

ROMANCE

299 idealists and

them.
writers

By

means

duality which

possess, Priests

them.

they believed that they conversed with and monks, instead of trying to cure
their illusiomsm,

them, kept up

by

means

of their

own

dreams, by pictures of Paradise wonders, by miracles

It
or was

and

hell,by fabulous
say

to performed,impossible

how.

thus

that

the

Church,
out

either

out

of

ignorance
the

I hope intentionally, has been

of

ignorance, created
service to it.
were

mysticismwhich
In the
case

of such

of neurasthenic

people who
were

but

rather

incredulous, the visions

it is the the
same

pious, anything but

not

ground, as though by invisible and when, foaming at the mouth, they writhed hands in horrible convulsions, when they uttered blasphemies and words, they were supposed to be possessed filthy and, willingly or unwillingly, they had to by demons
submit
to

and religious ones, flung on they were

at

present. When

exorcism. among

There the

were

bands there

ways of exorcists alwas

ready
work
poor for

clergy,and

plenty of
the

them.

Doctors instead

ought

to

have

attended

unfortunates

of these

exorcists.

I, too, from
of

ignorance (for who

"

has

not

sinned visions
most

out

ignorance)
of
to have

I refused At and

to believe in the

and
of

raptures
them

the saints.
been
true

present, I believe

perfectlynatural.
take

that

phenomena
the
When is

of this kind

place in
all the
are

fancy the frontal

dreams

lobes, where
take
nerves,

metaphysical and
these

other

place.
that
a

cellules

set
are

going by the
either at
too

by
may

conductors that
are

which
too

great

tension, or

slack,or
of

perhaps even
aberrations.

knotted, they

produce

all kinds

ft

300 Are

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
which

there not, in

our

brains,alvearies
And
it is
so

distil the
motor

intoxication
which is the

of love. theatre

our certainly

of all this,that

neither
of

Christ,

Virgin, the Saints, nor evoked by mediums, have ever

the
on beings existing a

yet
said

any

the

spirits
reveal
or

anythingto
ours,

higherplane than
one

any St.

other

person often

than

the

who

made

them

talk.

It would sleptin one of the churches. if, when at the foot of not, therefore,be surprising

Dominic

one

been a film should have Virgin, her with the formed behind his forehead representing her the chaplet with the fifteen child Jesus offering
ten

of the altars of the

beads,
A

film which

led to

the

institution of the

Rosary.
French

writer,I believe
the

it

was

Stendhal, had
He

fancy to spend
hid in
In the
a

night in
and

St. Peter's of Rome.

so

confessional box

got shut
in
a swoon.

in the Church.

and

morning,he was found his imagination had not

and

His
to

nerves

been immense
would

able

bear

the A

lence siligious, re-

mystery

of

the

Basilica.

neurasthenic
carried And away

person
or

probably have

been

to Paradise

to hell.

psychical phenomena always reflect the mentalityof the epoch. Thinkers may ruminate over the fact that, in all the visions of the Middle Ages, there is blood. Fortunately it was always the blood
of Jesus, otherwise these visions would instead
women,

these

have

made

inals crim-

of

saints.
of

In

those

barbarous

days,
quently fre-

during
have

of fratricidal

must gestation, the streets running with the seen have and this sightmust struggles,

the time

their

blood made

302

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

quitesane
called upon

in his mind

who, in the episcopalpalace of

Assisi, " in the

to

presence
return
an

into him, disappeared

large assembly, when to his father what belonged to and came room back, adjoining
a

of

presently, completely naked, except for a waistband of fur round his loins,carrying under his arm all his which he deposited, clothes, togetherwith a little pile of gold, at his father's feet." he orders Later on, of his friars,belongingto one of the best Ruffin, one
families tioncule the of Assisi, to
to

go,

the

town

and

quite naked, from the Porto preach, quite naked, in

similar
order to
to

Cathedral.

He
was

gives a
to

Brother
the
town

Ange.
and
to

He,
announce

too,

go,

quite naked,
would

that the Master intended

to to

arrive

the following his

the

day
naked

and

preach. Twice, during placed,quite naked,

much
like the
on

last illness, he asked earth. This

person.

be

is very

fancy

of

neurasthenic
For lower the

last
see

thirty years,
any
one

whenever

people

of the

doing things, the strangeness of which amazes them, they no longer say that the is mad but, with a shrug of the shoulders and person of pity in the voice,they say that this person is a note ill. This explanation is more and the son of correct
Pierre Bernardone and
"

class

was

ill."
were

St. Dominic

St. Francis
was

enthusiastic
and

about
also
a

poverty. poet, had poverty.

The the How

latter, who
most

romantic childish

passionate and
times
was

worship
his

of

many

I have
not
"

regrettedthat
the

liness, cleanship wor-

divine cleanliness

object of

for, as

the

English

say

Cleanliness

is next

to

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

303

some, wholegodliness." This would have been so much more to morally and physically! Dirt, though, was
serve

also.

About
a

the middle
need

of the thirteenth

century, there
intended

was

curious

in
serve as

of poverty and suffering, mystic souls. This was, perhaps,

a

of

tion of humiliato

the

need of enjoyto the excessive ment, counterpoise wealth and display which had developed among clergy. And, incredible though it may seem, upper
of the mendicant

the creation
was

Orders, feminine
same

and
reasons

culine, masas

inspiredby
of the

the

irresistible

the the

heresy

of Albigenses,
reasons

the Catharists the Church.

and of

of all
two

Vaudois.

These

were

laxity
These

moral

in discipline similar

the
and

Catholic

reactions,
with The each

diverse, struggled ferociously

other.
and the poor
women

monks,
renounced

the transmission

of The

they in life,
out

had
the

tered, seques-

hope

of

acquiringimperishableriches.
lend themselves
to

heretics would of hatred

not
to

this transmission
to

Life, which

they saw
it.
Instead
over

it

they believed corrupted by

was an

be

the devil's work, since

those who ideal of

own

This, too,
of these

fied ought to have purisick people.

the Church
more cised, exer-

amending
any of

its

ways,

unfortunate the

heretics, a

cruel

repression than

persecutions for

which

it

The death in the thought it had earned a crown. amphitheatre,ordered by the Pagans, was more prompt and merciful than the death in the more by torture invented by Christians dungeons of the Inquisition,
"

for

Christians.

The

institution

of the

mendicant

Or-

304 ders
a

THE the

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

was

drag

which

was

put

on

the
on

Church

for

short

time, for the sake of stopping it

the

its march
soon

towards God
to

abyss, but
and

it started

on

again
was

and
on

be the

thanked
Renaissance
ours

for it, as
to

this march

to

lead

the Reformation, its salvation who do not

think do
not

and
look
at

too.

Catholics

things in this way, but philosophy does, and philosophy is always in agreement with Providence.
St. Catherine of

Sienna,
and

born whose

in

the

middle
was

of

all

the horrors
to

of civil war,

mother

subject

in worse health than was fits, cataleptic certainly whose of the other mystics, lives I have just been any above all a grande amoureuse. At reading. She was the age of seveji, she imagined that Christ had dictated the following to her : Oh, most blessed and prayer all women, most crated conseholy Virgin, who, -first among came to God, and by His grace bevirginity your the mother of His son, I beseech you very humbly misdeeds and at my nothingness. I not to look at my
"

am

poor

creature, but

beg
a

you

to

do

me

the great
very

favour

of

giving me,
Christ, for
I

as

husband,
and

your

dear with

child Jesus all my that

I love him you,

desire him him

heart.
never

promise
have

and husband This

to

promise
and
so

too,
I will

I will my

another him ! "

that

keep
one

for virginity
not
even

is

childish that

has

the courage could

prayer,

wonders

what

atavisms such
a

After
at

laugh at it,but one have produced such precocity? it is not surprising that,
saw

the age

of twenty-one, Catherine
"

the ceremony
of St. John

of her the

mystic marriage.
the

In

the presence who

Evangelist,of

prophet David,

drew

from

THE the
even

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

305

harp strains of music) Mary,

gave

infinite sweetness
the
son.

(so that
took her Creator

there

was

Mother,
*

right
and

hand

and

it to

her

I, thy
on

thy
the

Saviour,' said

Christ, putting
as

the

girl'sfinger a
as

ring that
wave

was as

strong

as

the
'

diamond,
I wed

pure

as

and

dazzlingas flame,

thee

in the faith ;

I will

protect thy faith from

force, thou
in

all violation the

and, armed
until the with
me,

with

this

shalt conquer
thou shalt

world

day when, thy eternal

Paradise,
'

celebrate

marriage.' This was, in truth, the most this story of the morganatic of all marriages. Was It was Not at all. apparition an untruth? merely a fortunate, phenomenon produced by the imagination. The unor
"

the

blessed,St. Catherine

had

entered

the up

secret

the road

garden." She had undoubtedly purgatorial road, passed along the

and the unitive road

climbed

illuminative

of initiation.

This

alarming

spiritualgymnastic exercise, the

forces
well
set

in movement created She

by

intense the

play of theologal desire,might quite film of

the it to

have

within had
no

her
doubt

marriage.
and she had
on

believed
was

mystical be real,
to

felt the

ring,which
the
as

only visible
as

self, heras

her
the

finger,
wave

"

pure it

as

and

ring strong as dazzling

she
was

the

diamond,
She
to

flame."

saw

disappear, no
or

doubt, when
saint's visions St.

tempted
much

obey dis-

sin. other
of
was

In
as was

no

there

as

blood

in those
a

Catherine, and
the

this, as
It
saw was

I have the

said,
of

reflection

of

epoch.
that she

blood

Jesus
seems

Christ, of
to

course,
a

have

taken

morbid

flowingand she delightin this. Listen

306
to this

THE
"

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

One

morning
Her

at St.

Dominic, she approached

all bathed
as

the

Holy

Table.

face,

in tears,

was

beaming
was was cause

with

joy.

Accustomed

the Dominican, who

her in a state of ecstasy, he to see was officiating, surprised. Later on, he questionedher as to the of such never seen a happiness. Have you
*

mother
and
4

show

the breast

to

her

child,let it
'

cry

for

it

she replied. give it the food it wanted? That is just as the Lord After was doing with me. lipsnearly touch his side,he moved letting away, my he gave me fillof smilingat my tears, and finally my his blood, making me long to leave all and follow lieve him.' after reading the Gospel, to beIs it possible,

then

'

in the
was so

realityof
so

such

vision?

Is

Christ, who
this cruel
the
tion sensawas

simple and
Catherine

in recognisable dignified, says,

spouse?
neither with On

too, that

she

had

of the taste
more nor

of Christ's blood. less than

This She

sensation fed her

hysteria.
"

nuns

bread her

soaked

in this blood

and

it vivified them.
sweats.

death-bed

she

wanted

bloody
century

In

the

thirteenth

century, people saw

In the

in all this
we

phenomena.
these sick

twentieth

supernatural can only see gods needed

work

pathological phenomena people and

most

in it all.
of them of

The

did remarkable

in the world.
an an

St. Catherine

Sienna, the daughter of

the
Western schism
to

uneducated

dyer, brought Pope back Republics

of army.
more

end, led

the

to

Rome,
took

made
rank of

peace

between

several the
as

hostile
women
an

and

herself among

great
well
as

Italy.
These than

Her
are

halo the

sanctityserved
rouse

things which

my

admiration,

any

in the world.

THE

WONDERFUL
two

ROMANCE centuries

307

St. midst

Theresa
of the

came

later, in the

very

Renaissance. had been

She

human
was on

mind the
our

leaves of the Very many influence turned, and monastic

to

wane.

was

be

reformer.

It is

so

true

that
"

cellules contain

the germs
as a

of

our was

destinies
to

that

her

great

amusement

child

build

little monasteries."
as

She

future had

society women
one ever

played at being a nun play at being grand

feminine
a woman
a

just
ladies.

She

of

the

strongest
She
was

individualities
of

that has
a

existed.
a

good

ily, fam-

a philosopher, and neither physical sufferingnor psychologist, ticism myscould destroy or absorb her magnificentgifts. and She was glad always a thorough woman very

poetess,

writer, a

thinker,

to be

admired. he
had you,

She

said to Brother
finished

Jean

de la Misere,

when

just
loved

forgive ugly-"
had
to

Brother

portrait: "May Jean, for having made

and
I

her

God
me so

She

cleanliness

expect
order
to

that

she

exercise

much

ingenuity in
she had

combine

cleanliness and
At

poverty.
of

the age

twenty
in

the martyrexperienced dom

of neurasthenia, which
"

she

describes
I

as

follows:
it
out
so so

My

tongue
I

was as

shreds, for
my

had

bitten
were

much;

felt

though
was

whole
and I
was

body
my

of
tracted con-

joint, my
ball."

head

confused
to
me

nerves

that it seemed

all drawn

up

into

just the phenomena which

what
no

With

same

took

she speaks of sincerity, place in her soul, and she

the
did

other with

mystic has
an

done,
an

she

analysed these

phenomena

audacityand

which independence

308

THE

WONDERFUL
accounts

ROMANCE revelations.

make
science
are more

these would
true

veritable

do

well to utilise such

Psychical documents, as they

anything that has been written. It unwise of her to laugh at the suspicions of the Inquisitio was for it might have snapped her up merely for in the inner world there are certain having said that natural which are movements as impossibleto stop as
"

than

those of Heaven."
that great difficulty

She
the

confesses orison

that it had

was

been
been

only with possibleto

most

her,

and

the

paths of

the

initiation had
had says been
"

ing, try-

but

she adds

that

she

rewarded
"

by
saw

magnificent salary." anything through

She

that

she

never

what in
our

guishes body." She distinsions. between intellectual visions and imaginary viShe owns that there are imaginary visions. Ah, ! And brave saint she was as imagination is the visions
must

the eyes

of the

motor,

be

there
our

too.
was

In

the

intellectual visions,she

felt that
than

Lord sun."
are

there then

"by
goes

a on

knowledge
to
"

clearer

the

She
a

say

Imaginary

visions

of

less elevated
are our more ture." na-

order, but, in certain

as profitable,

respects, they
in

they
that
way
"

are an

more

harmony
rapture
it ;
"

with

Is not

admirable declares

piece of psychology !
to

In
to

the

same

she

be

superior
"

ecstasy.
down
you

One

cannot

resist and

she

says,

ticipating an-

every swoops

thought
you

all inner

preparation,it impetuosity
divine the

upon

with

such

sudden
or

that

feel the
and

seizing you
She when

heavenly cloud, carryingyou away.

of hell too.
were

eagle
doubt,

..."
was,
no

had
her

visions
nerves

This

poor

strained

by

the

superhuman

310

THE

WONDERFUL have been

ROMANCE
Voices

it could
"

not

organised.
of

have

"

curred con-

in the erection
;

monuments

they

have

churches, expiatory temples, scales. put victoryon to many

of Arc voices
gave France back
to

The

voices
own

heard

by

Joan

its

country.
caused

The

heard

by

Bernadette

Soubirous The Did did whole with

the Lourdes

sanctuary
No,
from

to be
come

created.
from?

questionis where from they come

not.

did all these

the

voices

Beyond?
come

they certainly
then?
For
a

Where
I had

did

they

week
my

this note

of

thoughts and it was for me. Then, one morning, in the midst of the not delight of my early breakfast, which I very spiritual the window, in order to was taking at my table near dawn, I had an inward enjoy the beauty of an Autumn
start.
"

interrogation grappling uncomfortable distinctly

Why,
first

our

cellules I

the

time,

miracle

of Nature!

psychicalcurrents
is touched
"

speak! I exclaimed aloud. For this magnificent had just conceived They speak, and, touched by the which govern them, just as the flower
sun,

"

by

the

they

say

what

they have

to

say

and
out
or

of

all that are nothing else. In certain motors order, they chatter wildly and send people mad
In
a

neurasthenic.

state

of extreme

concentration,

that peoplebelieve they they can be heard so distinctly A few days ago, a young poser comare foreignto them. ing writtold me that, the eveningbefore, as he was something for the piano,he heard the voice of the that it disturbed violin accompanying it so distinctly him, and he was obligedto interrupthis work in order the spell. Was it this fact which, by an occult to break

THE

WONDERFUL
to

ROMANCE
I believe to

311

association, led
This
not

me

what

be

the truth?

I cannot worth
a

tell.

Scientifically, my
but francs.

idea

is,perhaps, part
with
a

maravedi* single thousand

I would Let

not

it for better

hundred

others

find

explanation!
was a

St. Theresa she age became of for

not

only
and

devoted
a

to

contemplation,
Towards
some

reformer
"

founder.
will have

the
ing mean-

forty-six
a

and
man
"

that
she made
a

age
was

medical which

freed from

those

rible ter-

attacks

had

of her

physicallya

ing suffer-

captive and, during experiencedthe joy

No
one,
as

curious

she apostleship,

of action. I

far the

as

know,
the

has

yet attempted
many the and

to

live ple, peo-

according to
among

of spirit the

Gospel. Very

others

early Christians
Oriental

cant mendi-

Orders, have
That

tried to put the letter into

is pure

practice.
the

letter,which
their

killed literature, and

to

spiritof

work.

St. Dominic

St. Francis

of

Assisi, for

instance, by trying
created This
was

put

into for

practice
wealth in

evangelical poverty,
their Beside Orders. communities.

the

desire the

natural
branches

reaction.
of their

this, they instituted And,

side of
as a

feminine
of

climax

imprudence, they
convent

lished, estaba

by

side with

every
nuns.

of

monks,
had

vent con-

rigidlycloistered
nuns

The for

monks

to

beg
and
a

for

these

and

provide
These
two

all their

temporal
saints, with

spiritualneeds.
childish
way their
*

innocent

ignorance of
his in

real human

nature, opened up
whom
way,
in

the

finelyfor days
very A small

lordship,Satan,
in this
used coin

they spent they

sowed

fighting. And
copper

formerly

Spain.

312

THE

WONDERFUL which

ROMANCE increased
the scandal

germs

of dissolution

caused

by

the Church.

During
the close
was

the lifetime of their

were

founders

even,

the mendicant

Orders

entirelytransformed
thirteenth

and, towards
of question

of the

century, the
the sixteenth
were

reform

beingagitated. In
Carmelite
were

century, the barefooted

shoes and
to

monks

wearing They
were

their garments
on

of fine cloth.

be met their

all the roads

on

of

with

wallets
on

their

Spain, no backs, but

longer on
in

foot,

panies, comsplendid

harnessed mules and -followed richly by carts carrying their provisions and all the rest to match. It was came beat this juncture that St. Theresa reformer All things concur," and a founder. a the real or imaginary visions of the mystics. The even visions that St. Theresa had of hell inspiredher with
"

mounted

"

such terror that for Order

gave the

of the torments

she

saw

reserved
most

for sinners,

she their

was

possessedwith
The the first
to

the

zeal passionate of the Carmelite

conversion.
be

reform

seemed herself

feminine

thing necessary, and she body and soul. She began with up to this, of giving an branch of the Order, by way
to the masculine

example, I
wise

suppose,

branch.

This

was

she founded few nuns, With a a intelligent. of the early where the rigidobservances convent new days were practised. With the idea of consolingher wanted to bring fresh Saviour, the romantic woman and

Mary
The

Magdalenes to his gods, for economic

a

feet
reasons women

"

and
no

she

found

them.
to

doubt, needed
away from

have

certain number
Theresa

of

taken

social

activity. St.
dream of her

was,

able therefore,

to realise the

childhood, for she founded

twenty-seven

THE

WONDERFUL Each foundation

ROMANCE
must

313 been
to

monasteries.
adventure

have

little

which

gave

infinite satisfaction
and with the

her

mind.
of of

Encouraged by her success, the head of the Order, she now

the and
not

approval

undertook
"

the reform her

masculine her

branch

she
our

reformed twentieth
to

confessors it has

directors."

In

century,
reform St. Theresa

yet occurred
"

to the to

feminists
the

themselves
derstood un-

first

and
more

then

reform

men.

about the

psychology
hard

than of

they
the

do.

Her which

struggle for
ordered

re-establishment

rules

long fasting,a
both traits.

life,coarse
one nun

clothing and
of Providence's

bare

was feet,

epic and comic,

The Carmelite

humoristic

displayed
a

knowledge
which

of the human in
an

soul, a philosophyand

charm

place her
in

and,
the

spite of
St. it

the

women unequalledposition among number of her adversaries,among

bare-footed gave

monks, she
Theresa
was a

victory. This joy which, I am sure,

won

the

form rewas

intense, for
Fathers and her

spiritual maternity. The the Brothers, whose souls she had saved,
that
of her

became
the
am

sons,

beloved

sons,

and

she

experienced
aspects.
I

joys of maternity glad of this for her

an

in its most

elevated

sake.

I discovered

undeniable the

proof,during this reform,

truth. The

of what
of

I believe to be who
was a

Carmelite

nun

Avila,

feared great psychologist, who

were

glomerat agto

of those
more contemplation,

to

devote

themselves
were women.

if they particularly

She
more

even

wrote

to

her brother
in any

"

: our one

We

must

not

have lowing fol"

than

thirteen
own

of of

houses."
of her

The
:

is her

account

visions

In

THE

WONDERFUL the
most

ROMANCE

the
heard

midst
these

of

profound
Our Lord from
:

and
6

solemn You
must

calm,

words

from

tell the

barefooted the monks her

own

Carmelite
number
'

Fathers

me

that, in spiteof
be

large

in each.9

of monasteries, there must It was the then, certainly,

she heard, and
not

few
of of

voice

cellules that

the voice

Christ.
Our letters

ought to neuro-pathologists of St. Theresa. They would

there for science,and
of their
more

read

the

life and
lations reve-

find valuable

truthful

ones

than

in the confessions
In
are our

patients.
know
so

motor,

which

we

little

as

yet, there

not

only cellules
The
come

which

speak,but
which lobes

also cellules whicH the

and
ceive, respiritists

write.

communications from and

not

the
from

frontal

their
I

mediaries, inter-

another

world. Some

guarantee
years ago, louse, Tou-

the
a

truth

of

the
young

followingepisode.
friend
of she had

charming
was

mine, who
the eyes of

lived at
a

told

that

medium

and

that she

ought to
took
the

be able to write.
a

Very

much

flattered

by this,she
was

before

penciland a sheet of paper (as it invention of alphabets and planchettes),

her

structi thoughts,according to the inthree days, she felt she had received. For the movements. nothing except a few nervous Finally, pencilbegan to move, tracing first the strokes of the letter m and single words without any meaning. Soon in complete phrases came and, in strange handwriting, endless of prose diagonal lines,it gave pages signed concentrated
"

and

Ariel.

"

Madame

X and

was

her Bible every

day

it is

She read Huguenot. that she had quitepossible

a

THE

WONDERFUL the
a

ROMANCE

315

been

impressed by
it appears, and

name
"

of the idol of the Moabites bad

who,

was

angel."
a

I read

few

of
vealed re-

her pages

I did not world

find

singlethought which They

he
were

another

than

ours.

most

monplace com-

attempts.
"

Ariel

"

was

not
over

long
my

before
young

exercised She
had

an

sistible irre-

influence
of him
as a

friend.

thought
been
wrote
a

livingpersonage,
no

and
seen so

if she him.
so light, came

mystic,she would,
that When
was

doubt, have
and

She very

she felt
one

perfectly happy things he

and exultation

light
.

of the

announced
she have trick

to pass,

she
dictions. pre-

in

great
He

forgot his
been
on
"

wrong

must certainly
an

bad

angel,"
band hus-

for

he

played
to

abominable
to

her.

Her

had
at

go

Paris

on

business,and

she remained took her

with up that

Toulouse.

One

evening, after dinner, she

the

the
"

magic pencil and

been

spiritat

once

told

George had of fever, that

was a

in bed

for

hours forty-eight

40"
it

but thought he had gastritis, She dangerous typhoid fever." rang he had time-table,
able
to
some

that
the
a

bell

for the
and
was

clothes put into

last train.

valise her

catch

the

She

adored

husband

and, all night long,she had

cruel

to endure

that particularly
wants

kind
one

of torture and

of the soul
a

which The

to

fly to

some

feels itself
Paris

captive.
dead
the her face Grand

lowing fol-

day
she arrived

she reached in the

and,

more

than

alive,
Hotel.

court-yard

of for

With

trembling fingersshe paid

carriageand
to

then, turning round, found

herself

face

with
cry, fran-

George, who
she

was arms

beaming
round

with health.
his

Uttering a
him

flung her

neck, embraced

316

THE

WONDERFUL burst
into

ROMANCE

and tically

then

sobs, in the
of the

presence

of all
ous. numer-

the on-lookers, who, at that hour

The little scene, related

day, are

had round
was

band, graphically by her husmade me laugh heartily. He told me that he the impression of being suddenly wrapped had by a cyclone. The explanation which followed

somewhat
at

for humiliating

the

young

wife, but her

having been mistaken was so great that she put good-humouredly with all the teasing she had to up In spiteof this lesson and her promise to her endure. husband to give up not long before she Ariel," it was under the pretext took up the magic pencilonce more, of wanting to know plied why he had deceived her. He rethat it was to test her, and this idea was evidently joy
"

her

own.

After

this

test, the
woman was

suggestionbecame
alarmed. She

so

powerful that
to
was

the poor
a

went

Paris
never

to

consult

Dr. great scientist,

Gruby,
been. and

who

told

him

appreciatedas he ought to that she was possessedby a

him
to

have

She
she

demon

begged
would

try
it.

to

find her

Catholic
and

priestwho
took

exorcise
a

Dr.

Gruby
a

smiled certain
"

down,

from had
"

shelf of his bookcase,

pamphlet which

recentlybeen published. Read that," he said, it is a study on auto-suggestion.You will see that have set free a hitherto not possessed. You are you unknown who must force,that is all. It is you yourself exorcise yourself. If I ordered you to stop writing,
you could
not

do it,but

you

must

shorten

this fantastical
"

five minutes every day ! And the correspondence of his extremely; in one doctor, who was a psychologist, detailed prescriptions, told his patient how she was to

318 much of

THE

WONDERFUL
the Here

ROMANCE

very

to

below.

They
one as care seem

are

ing always thinkin this

their

soul, it is their
and it would

world.

Sin is its itself for

mania,

itself the have

not

though it consoled not being able to transgress by creating for illusion of sin. I know orthodox people who do the same taken religious who vows thing.
of Sienna had
a

St. Catherine who

see
"

little detachment her

on

of

fessors con-

used to accompany
lines following

her travels.

We

from
One

the

the character of the

of her

sins.

day,

she

said to

the Father
the

Dominicans,
He, in
I looked
:

Ah, how

I have

offended

Creator.
see

Whilst

His
away

was goodness,

me letting

St. the

Dominic,
Church
!'

to

see was

my

brother

cross

The

monk, who
she answered
the St. my

probably more
to
"

sound-minded her

than

his

endeavoured penitent,
:

appease

conscience, but

If you whom
me,

Master

Paul, blames
sin. Let the
me

you

verity only see with what seGod has given me, the apostle for would not be so indulgent

could

tell you

that if I had

died without

fessing, con-

been

happiness of seeing God would not have granted to me immediately." According to my

to

idea, she deserved

Him The
so

have

never was

seen

Him

standing for under!

true

little.

Sin

her mania

soul of
It

mysticsand
is
so

of saints

lacks generally
and

grandeur.
Their

very

narrow,

childish

selfish.

they transport all that they covet to the Beyond. They want honours, wealth, unperishablethingsand the -first place,always the -first place. That is a sort of celestial prize cup and, in order to win it, they show very earthly avidity. St. who Francis even, the gentlemystic of Assisi, sat down
faith is absolute that

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

319

This ground, longed for a throne. desire was perhaps created by fatigue. Christ had Giotto gives it to him in one of promised it to him! his frescoes, and I could not help laughing on seeing that it is represented by an arm-chair.

and

ate

on

the bare

Some you do
: one

heretics if
"

said

to

St. Dominic:

"What
"

should
He death
plied re-

we

were

to take

of you? possession
not to
one

I should

ask my

you

put
at

me
a

to

at

blow, but

to tear

limbs

off

time, in order
like to my is

to

lengthen out
but
a

my

martyrdom.
without
own

should
to

be

nothing
torn

trunk

limbs,

have there

eyes

out, to roll in my
in order
to

blood
a more

(for

always

blood)
crown."

win

beautiful

martyr's
for

Mystics humanity.
of
as

neither As for

had

perfect love
With

for Him

God,
as

nor

God, they loved

rewards.

the

penser dis-

heavenly
were

regard
on

to

ity, human-

they

placed
in

themselves
with of

another The

plane, charity
own

they

were

never was

communion
means

it.

they exercised
merits. wounds
his
out

only a

their increasing kiss the

to at

St. Francis

of Assisi

did not

leper's
increase rate,

of fraternal in the The

love, but

in order

credit

account

Ledger. humility

That,
of It
are

any

is my false

impression.
and humiliation

the is
a

humility. unintelligent
and

mystics is a false,because

voluntary
It may the
to

poverty

glorification.

is

low down man because, however a unintelligent, be in the Universe, he is the earthlymasterpieceof and

sovereignmanufacturer,
the
an

it cannot

be

pleasing
God
of

latter

to

hear

man

depreciatinghimself.
needs the abasement

is not

Oriental

potentate,who

320

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

in order his servitor, I

was a :

to

feel his
some am a

own reason

greatness. When
or claimed another, ex-

little
"

girland, for How stupid I

that it
such
a was

!"

my

mother

corrected
my

me,

me telling

lack

of respect towards

Creator At

to say

bottom,
The

in

and she was thing, all that is mere reality,

right. perfectly
literature.
its
us

mystic soul and malady.

to
a more

has

now

lived

out

days
and and

of childhood

It will evolve

like

with us, it
to

will learn them in

know

God, Life, humanity,

love

perfect way.
door

Hitherto,

it has

only
to

scratched knock

at

the
a

of the

Beyond,

it will learn

door will, That manner. dignified haps, peropen to the mystic soul, and it will then have the glory of bringing back the password to Science. In the flight that I have just made, whilst hovering the MysticalGarden of the Catholic Church, I was over able to surprise the true secret of the attraction that it

there in

has had, and

There
are,

that

it still has, for numbers

of individuals.

in that

garden, just as

in Eden,

God,

the

and of Eve, all the personages demon-serpent,Adam the symbolicaldrama. The primordial struggle takes within the metaphysical place again there and, circumscribed be an plane, it must impassioned struggle. has brought the feminine soul and the masculine Sly Nature soul there together and, up above, just as down This each other. below, they act on action, in the which mysticalregions, produces a love and a friendship
are more

intense and

more

faithful than
flirtation

ours,

and

also tense in-

fraternityand spiritual
charm. certain The persons, but

which

must

have

idea of

-flirtation spiritual take back

will horrify

I cannot

the

word,

THE the

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

as

among which

thing exists among simple mortals.

we

the
It
not

just as mystics,
flower, the
that it has
was

it does
fruit of

is the
sure

eat, and
than
nun,

am

not
a

more

perfume
Carmelite
man

the fruit. she

When

St. Theresa
one

young

converted
not

of her strict

confessors,a
She love of in that
"

of

good family,but
she of could prepare love

of

morality.

thought by means
Was
not

him
she

for had

the

God,
him. fine
we

the
a

that

awakened

this

skilful is my

method?

And
she

with says
:

frankness, which
had have
not

admiration,
of God very

If

had in

the

thought

present, we

should
"

! danger of offendingHim seriously then, it is,perhaps, the devil who physical flirtation,

been

In

is

present.
In the
"

secret

garden," it
is the

is

by

means

of the

fessional con-

that

there

is communion

between of

souls, and
the cloister
not not
munion com-

this communion
and of the been been been who would

great attraction
Without
the

life. religious able

to

it, these would

have have

subsist,as
Nowhere
and it to fervent

organism
has

would

complete.
more

else
more

human

profound.
a

Women

have

believed

be of

deadly
man,

sin to of

take
their of

off their
own a

veil in the

presence souls

even

family,bare
confessor. soul is the

their

to entirely

the

thought
of the

They

tell him

all the

phenomena
to

of which

that and

theatre, they speak

the

him

joys
that

of sufferings

with orison,of their struggles

they privateenemy whom is their which, in reality,

the bad
treatment

call
own

"

the

demon,"

an

enemy

inflicted

body rebellingagainst it. Beside all this, upon

each other of
"

directors

and

penitentstell

God's

fa-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
their If

vours," that
ecstasies.

is, of their visions, their raptures,

start

They
touch the

together for great flights.

somewhere,
must not

they
eyes

should of

earth
we

far

away

from

the
dalised. scan-

crowd,
is

be

surprised or
fact that
"

What

more

grave

is the

they must
God's vours." fain

frequently have

exaggerated and
must

disfigured
false other.

They
order
common

have

created

miracles,
That

to

astonish
to
us

and

interest

each
our

wish,
be
are

all,to interest
in the
case

must fellow-beings, creatures set

so

still

more

strong
all the

of these and

who

deprived of
apart
At
we

earthly affection
rest

strangely dregs, as dregs

transmuter

from

of the world.

the bottom
in all human is
a

of

mysticism, we
cups, but
on

find many
the

do

top

of these

there has in

very

pure

liqueur.
forces from

The

divine

drawn the
same

wonderful way
to
as

thanks
our

the and

neurosis,just religious been the precious pearls have tained, obWe cannot help oyster'sdisease.
our

admiration

adoration

in the

face

of

such

marvels. The
"

secret

garden
and

"

of the Roman

Catholic

Church

has

given us
and would of

good
Life
want

bad

fruit.

It has

furnished

Art,

Science
Who
outcome

with
to

the

accumulators
the of

they
of

needed.

destroy
dream every

Basilica
St.

Assisi, the

the

mystic

Francis?

Every
and cles, its mira-

intelligentProtestant,
artist
must

Protestant

thinker

envy

Catholicism

its
may

mysteries and
seem

barbarous
are

though they
of

to

him, for they

its title deeds

antiquity, its letters patent of

nobility.

CHAPTER

XIV

AFTER

having
I

doubled
to

the
find

Cape
the

of
open

Religion
sea,

and
here I

of
I

Mysticism,
am now

expected
another
"

and

facing barque,
caused is
a

reef, that

of
more

Miracles. tossed

can

feel my
waves

The

Why,"

once

by

the

by

this reef.
?

What
act
"

miracle

The

dictionary
to

defines
laws
act

it

"

as

an

of the
an

Divine

Power

contrary

the
an

of Nature
to

extraordinary
of

thing!"
such
as

Is

contrary
of the
course

the of

laws the

Nature,
or

the

stopping
of
to
a

stars,
These

the

resurrection
seem

dead have

person,
never

sible? postaken
:

phenomena
in the

place, except
laws of Nature

imagination
the laws

of

the

sacred

poets
God,
a

the

being
which

of the

Eternal

every

phenomenon mirage.
and Men

contradicts believed in

these

is

only

spiritual
tion, sugges-

only

them,
to

thanks

to

because the do
as

they
which

needed
we

believe

in them.

With
we can

laws

do

not

yet
move

know

thoroughly,
about
sciously, uncon-

great
the

wonders. in water, which That

We

fish do
currents

in the

midst annihilate

of

physical
us

and
were

psychical
not

would

if

we

immortal.
of
our

is, in my

opinion,

the

tific scien-

proof Among
very
to

indestructibility.
currents

these

is that

of

Suggestion.
has
one

From submit

earliest this

times,

the

Terrestrian formidable
Eternal
to

had in the

to

force, the

most

Universe,
We

whose
are

projector

is

the

God

"

Destiny.
It

only just beginning

be
323

aware

of it.

produces,

I
324

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

in the soul of the

world,waves,
and

tempests,and
even

like those of the Ocean.

are

Without

cyclones, knowing it,we

we

its receivers

distributors

and

exercise it will

constantly on each other. help us a littleto understand

Wireless the way

telegraphy
in which

Nature

proceeds.

act on the greatcan insignificant est, and the greatest on the most insignificant. This is the most mestic startling proof of our fraternity.The dowho bringsyou your earlybreakfast may utter few words which will affect your entire day. The a of a business man, or dailyletters of a society woman, most

The

contain such
a

words way,

which

will make

them

act

in such

and

by touchingcertain cellules of their motor. And all of us suggestionised we are by thousands of tinies, deswith regard to our concur thingswhich are to of the dead as well as by that of the by the spirit to us by chance, comes living. And no single suggestion for chance could not exist. Every suggestion is a reaction and a radiation. We not only be suggesmay tionised ourselves. by others,but we may suggestionise In auto-suggestion, the action is not exteriorised, haps peris relaxed; it acts on because the guiding nerve and the door itself with the cellules of the imagination is then open to all the phobias, and to to neurasthenia The senses its painfulextravagancies. be influence even may pened hapby a kind of reflex suggestion. I once to sprinkle with salt, instead of sugar. an orange The taste was to me so that, for the next disagreeable three days, my palate was affected by it that each so
" "

time
The

I took power

sugar of

I fancied it

was

salt.

suggestionis

very

strong with

those

326 tion.

THE

WONDERFUL there be

ROMANCE healers

Will

ever

who,

thanks
be

to

will suggestion, strong, constant, intelligent

act
on

able to

the the

conducting dejects of

wires

of

cerebral

cellules and

correct

the
are

human

motor,
?
to
us

just
men

as

those would

of the

aeroplane motor
super-men. first be
are

corrected In

Such become

certainlybe
one

order
Let

man, super-

must

man.

then be

grateful

of trying to make themselves masters this wonderful force, Suggestion. the principal are Suggestion and auto-suggestion of that agents of all the metaphysicalmiracles, even the only one that it has been given to of the stigmata, been reading over to verify. I have us again, in the
to

those who

life of St. On

Francis, what
Mount he saw,

is called

"

the great miracle."

one

the

heightsof

Alverne,
down

early dawn,
with
six

coming

morning in the towards him, a seraph

shining wings,and upon him was the picture of crucified man. After time, the a staying there some wonderful apparition disappeared, leavingon the body the miraculous of the sufferings of St. Francis traces crucified: of Christ, making him look like a living man in the palms of his hands The heads of the nails were and in the upper part of his feet,whilst the points came
"

out

on

the

other the
as

side

of
is

the

hands

and

feet.
was

Between
room

the
a same

and flesh

points of
there

the nails there

a

for
in the

just finger,
way,
a on

through

ring.
was

And

the saint9s
a

right side, there

wound.
The the robe been

the mark

of

lance

thrust, like

blood

frequently
in

spurted from this,damping

The
a

of

St. Francis."
so

phenomenon
manner

has

never

described

tailed de-

before.

These

painfuland

visible

signs

THE could for this it

was us.

WONDERFUL been

ROMANCE and

327
lie

not

have What

an

illusion for St. Francis

mean

did it all

then? in my

For

several

days
noon, afterLife

fact stopped me prodigious

true
as

work.
for it.

I felt that One

and
was

I could

not
over
a

account

turning
came

the

pages

of another
a

of this Saint, I Gentile of Mount da

to

reproduction of
I had
was

pictureby
scene

Fabriano, representingthe fantastical

Alverne

just
and

as

read

it.

The

seraph
to

was

there ; his his hands

body

bare

and

from the

winged his right

which

side, from
were

his feet Francis

were

rays

stigmatiseSaint
This seemed this
to

who

was me

fore kneeling be-

him.
once,

engraving
be clear had

fascinated
to
me.

and,
of
most
as a

all at

it

Rays
seemed
to
me

light! naif
lation, reve-

Formerly,
and

symbol
at

always
of I the

but childish,
a

present it appeared
intuition

wonderful of

truth.
to

I uttered up
to
means

an

exclamation my !"
room,

joy

and

began
"

pace the

and the

down miracle of
are

saying aloud : Could not thought

rays?
burn Science and
consume

I have

key by
that

be transmitted

luminous
rays

has

taught
flesh. had

us

there
not
an

which

Could

ardent nurtured

thought, a thought
as

which

become

madness,
the
same

it had

been

for of

long

years

by

image, that
it not flesh that

of the wounds these

Christ, for instance,could

photograph
had been

wounds,
upon St.

worked
of

imprint by nerves
I

them and

upon ultrathis

like sensibilised, could absurd I

that

Francis?

believe

be, I believe
now,

this

but
to

it may await

firmly. My idea may appear and be proved true to-morrow,

that
to-morrow

give
see.

it

now

which

shall

not

328 The

THE

WONDERFUL of

ROMANCE
has
not

larger part
this

humanity
invented it needed all their from

only
of The

believed

in miracles, but
and proves

it has
that

all kinds them.

miracles,
walls of

Pagan
the aflame

temples, with
received with
now

ex-votos,
Those

acknowledged
walls
were

favours

heaven.

faith
are. ones

chapels
God

false does. but

I have

votive gratitudejust as our The Christians gods which claimed properformed miracles just as the true heard how the Church never explains it has
never

and

that,

perhaps
This

been

asked

fo"r

an

planation. ex-

ing bringsme face to face with the burnquestion: Can we really obtain from God special of prayers, favours by means The giftsand sacrifices? be given to this question. It must answer yes or no readers to me, at least I hope, that my or seems are grown up enough to be able to bear and to understand the which is written no so quickly and has been so sequence conlong thought over. Every singlething is of some
" "

in

the

Universe.
a

The and The asks

appearance

and

the

of disappearance

flower

of the tiniest insect produce

man

infinite vibrations.
to

who
some no

asks
one

to

be

stored re-

health, or
be restored would what he he

who
to

that

dear

to

him

may

health, has
As
a

idea of

of what
man

the
can

consequences
never

be. is

matter

fact

know which he

health

asking. If the imploresbe written in the

it ; not because
to
come.

restoration Divine has

script, manu-

to

will obtain

he

asked

for

it,but
that

because

it is necessary death
us

Life.
We

If it be
are

death Divine which

Life and

wants,
this

will

the

work,

is,for

Terrestrians,the
We
must

honour

surpasses

all honours.

be in

harmony

with

it.

THE Does vain? this

WONDERFUL that human

ROMANCE
is all useless and is in vain. that

329
in It
we

mean

prayer and
one we

Nothing
another be
sure,

is useless than
our

nothing
see,
our

has
may The East

end is

the

and

end,

progress

and

future

welfare. the

proof
and

of this is that of the West

all the

of great religions still

have

had, and
the

have,
of

their

miraculous
ones come

sanctuaries, where
to

crowd

afflicted

Although these prayers may not be disinterested they bring the creature for an ones, instant to the Divinityand, brief though the contact better and purified. be, the creature comes may away In former times, when the spark was more precious than gold, and could only be obtained with great difficulty, there were public altar-fires and people went there to fetch a light,just as they went to the fountains for
water.
are

implore God.

It is my

belief that

the

miraculous
to

sanctuaries
up
our

the and

altar-fires which

serve

keep

faith,

hope
poor

love, those

admirable
as

forces
to

human
man are

beings
three

we

are,

help us, accomplish miracles,

thinkers
at

which

for it is There miracles:

always who
Lourdes,
Valle

goes

to the mountain.

sanctuaries di

where

may the

study
foot of

Pompeii,
on

Vesuvius, and
of

Naples Cathedral,
of

the

first and
on

Saturday
teenth the six-

May,
Lourdes

on

the nineteenth

September

of December. !

Formerly

it

was

Salette which

cured
out

ple. peo-

Pilgrimagesare
as

still made been

there, but

of politeness,

it were, the

for it has

by Lourdes, eclipsed
sanctuary of France.
to

which The

is

now

great miraculous
have
to

Virgin'sfavours
move

moved another

another

place, as
the axis

everything does

place, even

330 of

THE

WONDERFUL The

ROMANCE
with

our

planet.
more

Pau

scenery, than that

its mountain

torrents, is
of Isere. fashionable
to
"

beautiful
more

of the little village and That it is within does

a

It is
zone

easy

of

access

the
seem

of the

Pyrenees.
it

not

be

of

much

importance,but
the

means

great deal.
the

Everything concurs," the

ones,

secular

things with
about

itual spirones.

and

spiritual thingswith
this sanctuary
came

the secular

The
most

creation

of

in

the

of appariand beautiful way, by means tions poetical of the Virgin. I have just been reading' the account of it again, in the Histoire critique by Georges in which one feels not only the faith Bertrin, an account the

of

writer, but
one

the

most

absolute find

good faith;

two
count, ac-

thingswhich
which nevertheless my my and

does

not

often

together.
and I very have

His

is well

substantiated ideas

orthodox,

the justifies

which
the

given

in

preceding pages.
modernism this

This
to
a

is not the
same

first time

that

has

come

kind

of conclusion of umph. tri-

always givesme
now

sensation delightful

I have dette She the

to

before

me

an

excellent

portraitof
of

Berna-

Soubirous, the
looks

unconscious
or see

creator

Lourdes.
are

about
of eyes

sixteen

kind
see

which

eighteenand her eyes visions. If they only

I should in be very
a

used
prised, sur-

thingsas I see them, for they are bathed psychical light,perhaps. girland just when she was
to be

much

lightof
was a
a

specialkind,
she
a

She
at

delicate,puny

critical age,
noon,
near

pened hapMas-

out-doors
covered above

one

day,
wild Pau

at

grotto

which
sabielle

was

with
the

rose

trees, in the
She

rocks

waterfalls.

saw

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

331

standingat the entrance to this the grotto. Bernadette immediatelythought it was she drew her Virgin and, kneelingdown instinctively, chaplet from her pocket and began to tell her beads. The of descriptionshe gave of this unknown person, whom she caught a glimpse in a golden cloud," must have been a film produced in her frontal lobes by some She was lithograph. wearing a white dress,"we read, tied in at the waist by a blue ribbon, the ends of which fell on her dress, nearly to her feet. On her head was white which her hair could a veil,under scarcely be
young
woman
" " "

beautiful

seen.

She

wore

this veil turned down

to

back
waist.

and Her

it fell bare

over

her
were

shoulders

below

her

feet

covered by the folds of her dress and on partially each foot was On her right arm a gold coloured rose. was a chaplet of white beads, the gold chain of which shone like the golden rose her feet." on This have been translated must literarydescription and arranged by some of the craft, as Bernadette one
was
a

backward
read let
me nor

child.
write.

At

the age She

goes she

of fourteen
on

she could
"

neither

to

say

The her

Lady

pray

by myself ;

told

the beads
at

of

chaplet,but
of each
'

she did not prayer the

tenth be
"

speak. It was only that she joined with me

to

the end

in the

saying Holy

Glory
If I

to

Father,

the Son

and

to

Ghost.'

am

not

mistaken, this

is

little

arrangement by

the spiritualengineers theologian. Theologians are the of religion. Their mission is to watch over be the necessary logic of dogmas, so that there may cohesion. said that have In reality, Bernadette must
some

332
"

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

the

Lady

was

her beads," telling

because She that and In

was

she
not

herself
ciently suffi-

knew

not
"

scarcelyany other prayers. developed to have understood decently have saluted herself
"

Mary could repeated the

St. Dominic's the
rosary,

Mary 1 vision,it is the

but there
are

Hail

in her

own

honour.

child Jesus

who

offers him
more

these,the
I years
"

pictureswhich are Virgin offers it herself.

heard
one a

na'ifsand

in

once

old

What

was

Annunciation
nevertheless in kneeling other

asking a little girlof eleven of those stupid questions which usual : are the Virgin doing when the Angel of the The child,who was appeared to her? answered She was intelligent, promptly :
"

catechist

"

front of her crucifix of

the
never

children

little
saw

praying." flock budged

None
on

of the

hearing

this

enormity, and

the silliness of it until the

pointed it priest
Bernadette
saw

out

to them.

eighteenof

these

apparitionsand
One

all

this threw

her into fits of ecstasy and

look

her, transfigured day,

have
"

making Lady
build
"

her gave

wonderfully beautiful.
this message
"

the

her

Tell

the

prieststo
quently freThis
we

chapel here."
created
centres

Metaphysical people
of prayer
in this way. that it is in this way
are

is
a

not

to

be of

as regretted,

have
lators. accumu-

number

which buildings another

"

valuable

artistic

In voice that

of these and
was

trances, the
and wash

girl heard
water

saying :
fountain."

Go There

drink

yourself in
nor

neither

fountain
of the

there; but, obeying the instructions

scratched
came.

Virgin, she
and
at water

the
was

earth
not

away

in

certain
was even

place

It

clear,and

muddy

first,

334

THE that
to

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
water

enough
We of

spring of
know
were

was

discovered

there.

ought
of

how

the

this water

revealed

extraordinaryproperties and we ought to have the

However all that
a

history
have
come

the

first miracle.

may

about, this Pyrenees sanctuary has

to its

long

list of have For

must

cures

credit,and
ones. a

most

of them

I believe to

been
a

authentic
cure

to

be

miracle, the Faculty of Medicine

the

have

declared
to

that

patientcould
condemned
to

not

recover,

and, after going

same

Lourdes been

death, this

completelycured, leaving his crutches in the grotto and his bandages in the pool. What doctor has not had the disagreeablesurprise of seeing some of his verdicts modified by the gods? of them Which boast of thoroughly understanding can all the mysteries of our spine and of our brain? in I neither believe in spontaneous generation,nor the instantaneity of things. These things do not exist inferior planet; do they exist elsewhere? on our very
person
must

have

do

not

know,

of

course.

When
some

chemist,
new

in

the

depths of
have

his transmutations, sees this existed in his

been

gas

appear,
I

it is because

ampoules. generative
of
at

just

reading the
which took what

account

several

taneous instan-

cures

place

Lourdes.
to
us

They
is not

sound
so

very

real, but

is instantaneous

for Nature.
to
us

It has
as

at its

invisible forces, disposition

go
on

unknown

yet, which

resoldering quietly
marrow

free bones, repairingtissues,setting been

what needed

that
so

has

compressed by
we

some

vertebra,

and

preparing
which
order

call "the miracle,"a miracle childishly in certain psychical agents of Lourdes

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
attribute

335

to
cures

be

accomplished.
not to

Believers

instantaneous
to

the

superhuman, as they ought, but

the immediate

the

supernatural, to
Those who
set

intervention

of

God.

aside

the be

supernatural are exceeding the

As
to

scientifically
of Nature of God, rays. and

right,as
and this Those born
means

this would
not

power

that could
is
as

be.
as

the

intervention of

natural

the

intervention

solar

Terrestrians blind. of We

who

deny
to

it

are

infirm, deaf
to
cure

ought

endeavour
sense

them

by

logicaland
and

common

arguments.
in the

The because The

or

people they

priestsbelieve nothing
at

supernatural,
the natural.

know

all about the

know priests
man.

nothing yet
therefore

about

planet,animals
as
a

They speak
of

speak
have of

of God
no

blind

man

would
our

light. They
the

idea of the of
on

play
When

of

nervous

armature,
and

the

existence
act

the
us.

fluids,

the

currents
men

energieswhich
those been
on

medical been

suggested that
have

whom

miracles 'had

wrought might
an as

sensibilised to

just
were

or beings neuropathic, mently, extreme degree,they protested veheif the curing of neuropathic patients

not

the most

difficult of miracles
are

It is

an

almost

inconceivable
the

thing that they

moral
on

ising still incapable of realthe Lourdes

physical and
may have
to

effect which These

pilgrimage
as a

invalids.
class For of

long, invalids be-

rule,

the

humble

circumstances. had
been of shut up

people in provincial months, and perhaps years,

the

they

with

microbes, bacilli and

a

bacteria

their

respectivediseases, within
space,

narrow,

badly
at

ventilated One fine

and the

sometimes
currents

with of

no

sunshine

all.

day,

destiny brought

336

THE

WONDERFUL earth the

ROMANCE
of Lourdes miracles ! ! Lourdes acted

into these hells

meant
so

on

name

to

these

people health
the
to

and

Hope
that

powerfullyon
the courage

poor
start

doomed
on

creatures

they

had

the

necessary

journey.

ing spoken of the joy they felt in breathfresh air, in seeing, from the train, in the even midst of their suffering, fields and fresh scenery. For the first time, they came out of themselves, as it were, ills in their sympathy with the they forgot their own ills of others, and they must have felt a certain' consolation in realising that they were not the only suffering
creatures
so

All of them

have

in the

world.
much

In

these

trains which
am sure

contain

much

pain,so
waves

I ugliness, physical
waves

there

must

be

and

of

wonderful
love.
on

sentiments, of
These

heroism, devotion,
forces
ones.

faith

and

psychical
afflicted

must

have

beneficent the

action

all these

And them

then, too,
each

very

fact of
are

being pilgrims
one

makes
first find

feel that

they

some

for

the

time, perhaps, in
arms

their

lives.

At

Lourdes, they
to

to

carry

them, gentle hands

words. in each

dress
men

their and
the elect.
must
tain cer-

wounds,
women

and
who
are
a

kind, consoling
to tend

The

them

see

sick person
at
once as

of possibility Then be
come

miracle

and

treat

them,

the immersions for the whole

in the

pool.

The

shock
cause

such

organism that it may contractions, and even paralysis,to

are

disappear.
ligious re-

There

also the

emotions spiritual

of the various
so

ceremonies.
that
tears.
cures.

These, in themselves,are
of

ing touch-

the eyes And If

simple spectatorsare

apt

to fillwith
"

all these radiations

things
exist

"

work in
our

together
motor

towards

powerful

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

337
be

enough
that the

for

producing instantaneity, we
are

may

sure

these

radiations the

natural. without been

In the Middle

Ages,
the devil's
to

gramophone,
and and the
to

voice have

the

man,

and the

cinematograph would
work,
torture

considered
been

inventors death.
such

would
Our

have

condemned
even

grandmothers

would is still
our

have
to
us

considered
a

thingssupernatural.

What for
as

miracle, an
two

impossiblething,will be generationslater,as natural

do

scendant de-

wireless

telegraphy.
These
must pilgrimages not
as

they

are

cured. much

Among
and

good to people,even Christians,a Lourdes

the

when

grim pilMecca

has among the

prestige as
this

pilgrim

of

Mussulmans,

religious feeling ably probprogress

puts into
bear A

activitygerms
fruit in future ago, I
saw one

of

which

will

flower and few

life.
of my young Protestant He had

days

friends who been

very

had

just

returned

from that

Lourdes.

deeply impressed by
the concentrated the
:
"

created

by
and of

by

words Heal
"

atmosphere special faith of an important pilgrimag dreds repeated in chorus by hundear

nos nos

voices

our

sufferingones
chers

!"

The

French
to

words

:
"

Guerissez Guerissez been

and

malades,"
malades."

sounded His

him
mind

like

chairs

artistic of the
see

had

struck he had

by
been

the

psychical
and kiss

beauty
to

ceremony
a

ished greatlyaston-

people of
I
can

certain class bow

that
a

down

the
as

ground.
it is
an

quite understand
gesture. With
this to me, miracles."
"

they should,
of

Oriental

shade
"

regret,

after

all describing will

never

he said

ism Protestant-

work

No,"

answered,

338
"

THE

WONDERFUL
Catholic

ROMANCE would
tell you

the

Roman

Church
upon

that,

as

this

giftwas
The

bestowed That miracle

it by Christ,it has remained

with

it alone."

is
came

literature, merely religious

from
of the

though.
very heart

East, from
the and
as

the

of the sanctuaries later

on

India, and

mation, Reforlectual, intelI have

born

and The

Western essentially

rejectedit.
said, the stabiliser of

Reformation mind.

was,

the human

Its
ours,

is religion
but it has

simple and
no

strong, much

stronger than

no symbols, and it does not produce imagination, miracle." to engender the enough spiritualwarmth The walls of its temple are, I believe,the only ones
"

without
as

ex-votos. of

That

does

not

matter

in the least, without all

millions

its adherents
be

live very
we

well

this.
and

It would Protestant

terrible if

had

Catholic
preserve

miracles
us

miracles.

May

God

from

that ! What else at These the

one

touched Lo-urdes
men

my
was

young

friend

more

than

anything
go
to

the work choose

of the

stretcher-bearers.

do

not

their invalids.
ask

They

hotels and
for

and hospitals
waters.

simply
and

if there

is any carry

the

And

the

individual
with

they
a

away,

with

such

evident

kindliness
human

sort

of

respect,is frequentlya
was one

mere

wreck. in the of

My

friend

very

much the

surprisedto meet,
hotels,
a one

restaurant

of

of

Biarritz

these

gentleman

stretcher-bearers, wearing
his hat

flower

in his button-hole,
and

tilted

on

the back

of his head
was was a

accompanied disconcerting
to

by
to

demi-mondame.

This

trifle
not

my

Calvinistic friend, who

sudden
moral

accustomed

these

leaps,so

frequent with

Catholics.

THE

WONDERFUL
element
won man

ROMANCE

339
to

The

romantic and

in the

episode appealed
I
some

him,
of

though,
that his
was

his

admiration.

explained to him spoiledchild

the Jesuits and

the young

was

probably
educated

mother,
at

who

had

been

by

ing taking a conscience cure, and, accordof thinking, to my act of true an humanity way redeem multitude of transgressions. a may Thanks to a sort of prescience, ways perhaps, I have albeen curious to know the impressions produced on I have questionednumbers of perpeople by Lourdes. sons of different nationality, and social standing. religion This impression was generallya good one during the pilgrimageseason, but, during the dead season, the The unfavourable. impression was distinctly stage is then empty, there is nothing left but the beautiful natural

Lourdes

background, whilst all the tricks and of the commercial visible. are exploitation ropes On the signsof certain shops, is given the owner's name with the addition: "uncle (or cousin) of Bernadette
scenery

of the

Soubirous."
that in Lourdes.

I the

have

heard

very does
not

ardent insist

Catholics
on

joicing re-

Church
"

the
sure,
"

belief have

The

White

Fathers," I feel
works
with

instituted excellent

charitable
use
a

the

miracle the

money,"
sake

but

they

great deal
a

of it to embellish
manner,

Pyrenees sanctuary,
of

in

very

modern These

for the
are

attractingtourists.
of

embellishments
or a

always sanctified by means some kind, and so the face

cavil about will all this. continue

cross,

symbol
not

of
us

is saved. has

But cured

do

let

Lourdes
to
cure

people and
a

it

probably
Since

people

for
to

long

time

yet.

it exists, it is necessary

Life.

If

340

THE

WONDERFUL
that

ROMANCE

should

learn,to-morrow,
not

it was

all

colossal should

fraud,

I should
once

be

at

all

scandalised,but
of illusiomsm. of

begin at
Pompeii!
there the

to

study

the

miracle

The There
were no

miraculous
was no

sanctuary
A

Valle

di

Bernadette

Soubirous
mere

there, and
was

! apparitions and this is

lawyer

mediary inter-

rather extraordinary. I certainly heard about this religious in a rather curious centre I had been to Pompeii a quarter of a century ago way. it as led back there. I found and, one fine day, I was changed as a dead city could be. It was entirely cleared and better kept than Naples, the livingcity. The cleanness of its streets, the made restoration
more

of certain
recent

of its houses
and
more

the
On

catastrophe seem

touching.
I stood
on
a

reaching the
to

ancient

theatre, amphito

part

of the wall, in order

take of

look

down

and

endeavour

discover

something

the soul of the ill-fated

but

they

could of

see

valley. My eyes were now things better, and I uttered

to

older,
an clamation ex-

surpriseon perceiving, againstthe horizon, appeared

in the
me

dome

which

immense

and

which

was

ablaze "What

with

gold

sunshine. my church
was

is that?"
ever

I asked
a

cicerone. there."
"

"I

do

not

remember
"

having seen
to

It used

not

exist,"I
the

told.

It is the millions valuable

tuary sancwere

of the

Virgin of
its
at

Rosary.
of

Five

spent
"

on

it,and

treasury
four

jewels and
there

jects ob-

is estimated I should
never

millions."
was

have

thought

enough

faith

in

Italy for that,"

"Oh,
we

I remarked.

are

not

silly enough (tanto minchioni)to

342

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

has

perform, and that is to make the the They quarrel about priests and monks agree. that is given and the lawyer,too, wants his share money for the Orphanage. all livinglike cats and Folks are of them Some for the are dogs in the country round. others for the monks and others again for Barpriests, tolo Longo."
not

been

able to

"And
"

whose

side do

you

take?

"

I asked.

The

lawyer's.
he has
for

Folks

chatter

speak
show he has
the

for themselves. what done.

a

The

(ciarlono)but things things of Valle dL Pompeii

for himself,
as

If he has worked
many

worked

great

families
say
as

well.

All

cannot (facondieri) intriguers

much

selves." for them-

This

conversation there
was

made
some

me romance

want

to

know

more.

I This

felt that

hidden
me,

here.

extraordinary lawyer

interested

because

he

had

and there are thought of the children of the prisoners, all so on prisoners in Naples. I made enquiries many but met with either sullen hostility, with absolute sides, or indifference. The idea of the miracles prevented all unbelievers from putting their trust in Bartolo Longo's good faith,whilst the attention that was paid to the material side spoilt everythingfor the believers. At

that and

time

in my
no

life I

was

not

interested

in sanctuaries interested di Pompeii,

I had I the
came

idea that
away

ever

should

be

in them.
but work. the best

without

Valle visiting

guide's conversation
I
was

did

its little occult

a woman

When

back

in Rome,
a

I met

of
the

at Neapolitan society I talked to sculptorEzechiel.

receptiongiven by
about Valle

her

di Pom-

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
She made

343

peii and
clear to
me

my
me

it. curiosity concerning

at
once

things

and,

for my

further

sent edification,

the This

historyof the sanctuary written history is a valuable document

in the

by
for

its founder. the thinker

events.

who It is

is interested

weaving of
and

this world's

scrupulouslytruthful
us see

of such

childish naivete
even

that it lets the

most

the

wires

by
be

which

play of Life everythingis

in all this,and worked.

With

the

unconscious
to

determinism,
call

himself
power

led, and
I should he

Longo absolutelyinspired, by
"

Bartolo

believed
a

divine

which and

Providence, the gods, Nature,

The

God,

which
This in

believed to be
of with the his

Virgin

of

the

Rosary."
was no

personage

metaphysical dream mentality. He had an important work,

doubt

harmony
he
man. as a was

to believe in

her, as
a

to found

and

he

was

weak

Italian
are

lawyers are,
those of

rule,curious
other
and

specimensand
but Bartolo supreme

unlike

any

country,

was Longo's originality

of

rare

kind,
Order and

for he
of St.

was

mystic,and belonged to the Tertian neurasthenic He Dominic. was a religious

a

monomaniac He
a

who had

believed himself
Countess

in

danger
of her

tion. of damnato

married
he

Kusco

and, thanks
"

kind

of

snobbism,
She He used

always speaks
a

as

The

Countess." di

owned

house there

and from

some

land
to

at Valle

Pompeii.

to go

time

time, and
Terhis
to
me,

this desolate

spot,

near

the

ruins

of the

Roman
to
cure

rienniere, seemed

very
was

little calculated

melancholy.
find his
was
"

It

there,nevertheless,that
road."

he

was

Damascus

That,

it appears which

to

the

first of those

extraordinary acts

Nature

344

THE
to work

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

was

in him, and
name

by

means

of him, and

which

he

called One

by

the

of

"

miracle." in
a

day,

when
to

strolling along
be
one

wood the

named

Ar-

paja, believed
was

still inhabited of those

to

by
the

seized he

with

fits of be

when Satan.

believed
The
"

himself

Harpies, he religious despair victim chosen by

is his account, told in his own following words : I I stopped short. Suddenly," he says, and thought my felt suffocated heart must burst. In
"

the midst
ear

of my which

I heard distress, I had often read

voice and
me :

murmur

in my
a

words

myself

which
'

dead
art

friend of mine

had

repeated to
"

If thou

seeking thy salvation, propagate the whosoever promise of Mary is that

the
a me.

Rosary.
shall words

The

propagate
were

Rosary
of
I

shall be

saved

"

These
away my

like

flash

which lightning up,

cleared
out

the hands

gloom
'

for

looked
and

stretched

towards

If it addressingthe Virgin: be true that thou hast promised St. Dominic that whosoever shall propagate the Rosary shall be saved, then I shall be saved, for I will not leave this Pompeii district

heaven

cried

out,

before
rang

the Rosary instituting out the midday Angelus.

the prayer which

here.' I bowed of

distant down and

bell
peated re-

thousands

faithful hearts

were

offeringto Mary." Oh, Nature, divine force,what

into this little incident! dream
was

then

thingsyou
After six
to

have

put,

in germ,

centuries,
create
a

St. Dominic's

to

serve,

in order

fresh

centre

of

life spiritual Mount

in the where St.

valley of Vesuvius, legend places the

Michael. We
see,

opposite that apparition

of

Gauro,

the

Archangel

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
is

345

therefore, that
even

nothing They
other

lost, neither
in the
"

thoughts
of the

nor

dreams.
to

remain

soul

Earth,

in order
Bartolo
to

produce Longo
damnation

thoughts
that he he

other

dreams.
the
to

believed and
"

had

found

way

escape

did not

intend

let this
the buoy lifefrom it and,

opportunity slip. Rosary

shall be which

Whosoever These

shall words
to

propagate
were

saved."

the

Providence madness.

threw
He

out

prevent him

foundering in
for the
next
to

seized it,clung to

him

abled thirtyyears, it kept him afloat and enaccomplish truly extraordinarythings. I

do not

know

whether readers

his who

but story is translated, think

to be

I should it.

like all my To

able to read

institute the

Rosary

in the

homes
"

of uneducated

peasants, who
who neither had

scarcely knew
a

the

Hail

Mary

"

even,

crucifix, religious picturesnor

was dwellings,

bols sym-

in their wretched Bartolo

not

an

easy

thing. chapthen

medals Longo began by distributing These

mounts
were

and

lets.
metal
went

accepted rather
for
to

for the

sake of their
He
"

than

their

value. spiritual

from
shall of

cottage propagate
on

: cottage repeating

ever Whosoise prom-

the such

salvation
an

Rosary cheap
time, a

is saved."
terms

The
not

did The of

fail to
di Pompeii

make

impression on
was,

some

minds.
kind

Valle

Church

all that

dirty shed, all

He

cracked
this

and

likelyto
a

fall into

ruins.
of
own

put
The the

up, of

in the

church,
which he

little he had

lithograph
had
over

the

Virgin
bed.

Rosary,

his

ple peo-

gathered round
I expect,

it,for

the

of reciting and
was

chaplet,
That He then

were,

old chiefly

women

children.

did not

matter, the little nucleus

formed.

346 remembered
were,

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

that these peasants, barbarous

an

as

they

still

They did not like having their friends buried without being as accompanied to the grave by a religious procession, in the neighbouring villages. The lawyer, thereupon, had the brilliant idea of establishing a ciation, assoreligious the members of which should render this homage
to

had

innate

tenderness

for

their

dead.

any

of their
was

fellow members

who

died.

This

little

reallythe first layer of stones of the Yalle di Pompeii temple. The little picture of the Madonna was replaced by one which cost as much as three francs. It represented the Virgin giving the chaplet
to

association

St.

Rosa

and

the

child Jesus three

to

St.

Dominic.
were

It

appears

that
This

these

metaphysical persons
be exhibited
the

hideous.
the

veneration
a

to picture,which was of the faithful, arrived

for

fore evening beloud

pet trum-

festival which It
some

had

been

announced

by

blasts.
the

arrived
manure

by

the messenger
the
man

cart

and
to

on

top

of

which

transporting that day.

romancer

happened Oh, Providence, what an

hitherto
been there Then there

be

able ador-

you

are!

In and

this where

valley,which
all fireworks fetes,

had

so were

forsaken from

gaiety was

unknown,
and

henceforth

music.

came was

sionaries misthing some-

and, in the

world, religious

quite new
A and

"

The

Virgin of opened. halfpenny

Dominic.

the

church
a

was

needed

in connection The
a

Rosary Society." with the Society

amount

subscriptionwas
a
"

of this Bartolo
to

subscription was Longo's wife,

Tertian Order

month.

the of

Countess,"

also She

belonged
was

the
en-

St.

full of

THE

WONDERFUL her husband's

born
at

ROMANCE

347
all the and
soon

thusiasm
as

for had land

dream,
di

and

more

so

she

been

Valle

Pompeii
idea,
the and

had

herited in-

there

from

her

family. She
the

ested inter-

Neapolitan societyin began

after miracle. A young
to

pious gifts
and,
first her

flow

in.

Then the

came

consecration

this,the Virgin of
The

Rosary performed

is the miracle in all its naivete: following girl of Naples, Clorinda Lucarelli, at the of

critical age

twelve, was
and
was

troubled

with

fits. epileptic up

She
aunt

was

an

orphan
her.
to be

being brought
most

by

an

who

adored her kind.

The

celebrated doctors
do

had

declared
of this

incurable,as they always

Lourdes deaf
to

patients
di 3rd from the

The been

image,

at

San On

Nicola

Tolentino, had
of

all prayers.

February,

the poor

child writhed

in convulsions

morning to again. She

a

night and then from was quite unconscious

not
"

night
and The

to

morning
"

it seemed Countess and

that she would

visit to Madame

recover.

probable paid

Lucarelli

that her

day,

spoke

to her

of the the

subjectwhich

interested Madame

beyond anything else,

immediatelyfelt the first phase a ray of hope within her, and this was of the She phenomenon. promised, spontaneously, that, if the Virgin of the Rosary cured her niece, she This herself would church. set off to beg for the new the second was phase. On the 13th of February, the day when the restored image of the holy Rosary was
Pompeii work.
Lucarelli exhibited the third
on

the altar, Clorinda

the

was was

cured.

This
to

was

phase and
It

image

proclaimed
which

be

miraculous.

is

only the

first miracle

costs

anything and, suggestiondoing

its work, others

fol-

348

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

lowed.
was came

The

subscriptionof
up it
was

one

halfpenny
of

month

swallowed

in the
not
a

stream

in, and
which

modest
the

which now offerings church, but a veritable

temple

rose

from

earth.

The
and

various

tectural archicessive suc-

difficulties are
restoration

quite epic
the

also

the

of

miraculous

image

and

the

transformation Bartolo

of St. Rosa

into St. Catherine

of Sienna.

Longo
is both

is not
He

in the least afraid tells all this

with

of disenchanting
an

his readers.
which It

artlessness

comic

and

most
some

refreshing.
of the
to

seems

as

though
are

personages be
more

of

the

metaphysicaldream
than
to

destined of

renowned

others.

The

Madonna

pilgrimsand her The founder the most of all this extraordinary way. describes the splendour of the miraculous image with childish pride. The sanctuary had become a casket of offence Without to the worthy precious stones. any in the worst that all this was to me lawyer,it seems in Naples. I taste, as Catholic symbols always are the pearl cannot forgivemyself for not having seen which of the Immaculate adorns the right ear Virgin,
and the sandal of her
taste

draw

Pompeii very soon began sanctuary acquired wealth in

left

foot,which

was

set with

gems.

This

feminine

for

which jewellery curious.

Bartolo that to

the

Virgin was thirty

ceptions. con-

supposed to
The years work

have
to

is very

which
a

Longo
was

devoted

developedin
In
an

way

beyond
whom
not

all his

address

those

he

calls his
some

"

sisters and

brothers," he

says,

without
him
to

terness, bitthe
done

that, the Pope, having asked

cede has

temple of

Valle di

Pompeii

to the

Holy See, he

350 infinite In the

THE

WONDERFUL in the emerges,

a

ROMANCE

sadness, bathed horizon, a dome

throws

lightof
a new

Dante's

dreams.

dazzling looking
life. When when
seems

dome
see

which this

out

beam

of fresh of my
face

filmagain, at
and
I hear

the back

forehead, or
to

I
to

see me

material that and

can

force spiritual
a

face, it

dialoguebetween
some

the

implacable

volcano
"

the little sanctuary.

destroy you,
can

day,"
face, but
"

says you
as

the volcano.
cannot

"

You
answers

change
created

my

destroy

me,"

the little

sanctuary,
When

am

fragment
devastated
my

of Him
me,

who

you.

you

have of

my

stones

will
we

speak,
shall

like those the

Pompeii,
who

elder sister, and

In all
a

always be

dead
and

live."

sanctuaries,those of the
whole

East

those of the

West,

and unworthy acts reprehensible take place. For instance, the Turks are obliged to from killingeach other around prevent Christians Christ's tomb. neither be surprisednor We must dalised scanIt is the fermentation at this. taking place there, just as it does in the vats at the time of the out of this more vintage,and Life will always come purified. There is a metaphysical circle, it were, around as

crowd

of

Vesuvius, and
there
was

this is most

curious.
St.

On

Mount
at

Gauro,
Valle

the
there

apparitionof
were

Michael;
have the

di

Pompeii
of the

the miracles

wrought by the Virgin

Rosary
That

; at

we Naples itself,

of St. Janvier's

blood.
is

Was

all this

liquefaction faith engendered

Years
to

by

fear?

quite possible.
one

St. Janvier

was

of Diocletian's
was

martyrs.

later,under

Constantine, his body

brought back

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

351 it

Naples. brought

His

blood, it appeared, was

alone

still livingand this miracle

was

liquefied.God
about

knows
makers

how of

it was but legends, taken visible sign of the protection accorded as a by the Saint to the city which was so dangerously situated. Like in activity and is,I believe, Vesuvius, it remains the only Christian miracle which still takes place. In the twentieth credulity century it meets with the same
as

by

the

it did

in the

sixth!

Fear

is

great generator

of

faith.
One

day,

was

present

at

this

great mystery
I

in the

Naples
a

Cathedral.
of the

I felt the

atmosphere charged with

was

specialkind startingout
with

and electricity crowd.

terrified at the seemed

to

expression of
be

The

people'seyes
were

of their sockets,their faces

tears.

ing stream-

perspiration and
beautiful, others
or

Some Their There

of

the

faces

were

very

hideous.

lipsseemed
is
no

ready
that
Janvier When

for prayer

for

blasphemy.
had
have

doubt

if the
and

hope
his

of

this crowd

been had
a

deceived, St.
bad
moment.

priestswould
look

the
when

left people have finally

their childhood enemies and will

behind
truth

them,
the

they
a

can

their

in

face, in
which

philosophical way,
we

the shrine
name

give up
sition compo-

its secret, and

shall know

the

of that
means

becomes
heat

not by liquefied,

of prayers,

but

by
the

the

of the

ambient
it he in real

air and

by
and

the
over

gesture

of the benediction In

repeated,as
blessed
to
serve

is,over
who

again.
der, won-

meantime,
it
was

be

invented

this

since human
"

comforting
miracle
more

thousands
miracle

of self itthis

creatures.

The

is the
true

the

more

false it is the

is it that

352

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

one,

like all the others, has

forward Life. the
screen

helped forward
mind
a

and

is

ing help-

And

on

of my made
never

an

old memory

comes

back, something
an

which has used when

on great impression

me,

impressionthat
in

been visit
a

effaced.

Many

years

ago, whom and

a

Italy,I
known

to

girl of humble
very

class,

I had

she

was

beautiful, healthy
now

extremely coquettish. She complaint,the

ever marrow

was

from suffering bones

was

horrible

of her and

eased. dis-

With
anger, work I of
more

and

unjust stupid, watched, without understanding it, Nature's destruction this poor slower on girl. It was I can cruel than One possibly describe.
I found

sorrow increasing

afternoon,

her

mother,
the
a

and

an

aunt

who with

was

her, with helpingto nurse They told me that

been
saw

their eyes last pang

swollen

ing. weep-

sacrament at

had

just
I

administered. the chest which of had

I had drawers been

my
a

heart

when

covered

with

little white

cloth,on
The

placed two
little wax

bright candlesticks
tapers and
a

some containing room

wretched
was

fix. crucia

full of that
the

faint, warm
with what

odour,
him

mystic odour,
leaves with

which

priest brings
or

and
of

the

dying. Assunta,
She
was a mere

remained
a

her, was

dozing.
her
a

but skeleton, had with been vermin.

tiful beau-

skeleton.
as

Her

hair magnificent
was

cut

off,
Her halo

every

short

day hair, of
her

head

covered

reddish brown face.

An

colour, looked
had

like

round the
ears

thin
and

invisible hand the from

hollowed the

temples
and

brow, chiselled
and taken
a

made nostrils, them

lipsthinner
same

their colour,

but this

hand

had, like

true

Artist,respectedthe

THE

WONDERFUL
lines
as

ROMANCE the features. loved She

to

353

beautiful, classical
like The
were
an

of

looked

angel
was

such very

the

Primitives

paint.
There from

room

bare. large and hygienically

two
came

windows the with

opening
and
to

on

to

an

old

garden,
of the

which
was

of spring-timeand twittering sap with

seat

air that acacia

laden

the

scent

trees.

I had

managed

the
my

invalid.

Presently she
saw

I great surprise,

that

ing myself without disturbopened her eyes and, to she was smiling. After it
was

thanking me prettilyfor the oranges which delightto take her, as she enjoyed them up
last,she
"

my

to the very

said:

Sa

"

signora

"

do

you

know
"

that

I have

made

vow

to the Madonna

to-day?
I must

"Really?"
"

I answered. that

Yes, I
me

see

die,but when
that do

in the

ground, supposing
She could taken

they are putting she brought me

she not?
no
"

to

life I
was
so

again!
so

this, could

much

aback, that
her

I could find

words,

and
"

only nodded. Well, I have promised

I
wear

that, if
all the

she will
rest

perform
life
"

this miracle, I will

and that I will
never

black

of my

dance

again,never
as

The

poor
an

girluttered
immense
then

these words

again! though she

were

making

sacrifice.

I understood in miracles which and

why

the

priestslet people believe

some

I, myself, found

lying words
to
a me
"

with

to encourage

this faith that

seemed

sacred.

Assunta
was
"

died the

morning following
to
me.

like

lightthat

blown It
was

out," said her mother

God that blew
on

her," I added.

'

354
"

THE

WONDERFUL
it is the God

ROMANCE devil who takes takes them children

from

No,

Signora
and

"

from him

their poor

mothers.

away
"

though

puts them
the

in His

Paradise

and

so

punishes the According placed her

he told
me

devil."
to

wish, it girl's
With
sounded

was

her

fiancewho
and In

in her that
"

coffin. her bones very

his voice full of tears, like

dry wood,"
of
a man

then he murmured
love Italy,

" tenderly,

blessed bones."
out

sometimes

makes

poet

of the

people.
It is the faith in miracles which
creates

than
eyes

death,
that I
to
can

and of

which

had which Do

put into
I
not

hope stronger the dying girl's

ray
see

joy
"

shall

never

which
serves

now.

let

us
"

forget and despiseit for it

for the humble

create

the

state

of grace

of this world.

ignoranceof our but their adult age has been borne along by childhood, childhood and their path prepared by it. I hope our liefs that their thinkers may recognisethat. The old beof the present generbegin to tickle the humour ation. Christmas cards I have just come two across droll and characteristic. which are irresistibly very from frivolous, France, disrespectful They did not come from but from the country of the Bible. They were England and from America and, I must own, that this of the cards is a huge rather On one me. surprised apple that has been bitten. The teeth marks of Adam
Our

descendants

will

laugh at

the

and
cause

Eve

are

visible. I

Underneath

is written

"

The
at

of it all." then

laughed heartilyas
"

I looked

it

and

I said aloud

Heaven

be thanked

for that

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

355

bite,
is
more

as

our

hope

is

the

result

of

it."

The

other

card

amusing
neither

still.

It

is

very than

fine the the

lithograph, earthly peaks

red.

resenting repdise. Para-

more

nor

less

In

the there

background,
is
a warm

between

of

the

mountains,
the

sun

just

turning
and

low Bedistant stalks

sun

is

background
are

of

mysterious
flowers with

mist.

In

the

foreground palm-trees,
this rope, sized

long
a

and

two

tall

between

which

rope
two

is

stretched.

On

fastened vine-leaves
the

with

big

thorns,

pathetic,
learn from

different the
words

are

hanging.
that it is
"

We The

below

picture

first

washing
least
coarse.

day."
I

It

is

extremely

comic

and

not

in

the

put
my

this

characteristic
On

lithograph
looking
with
at

up

on

the

wall

over

dressing-table.
amusement,

it,
little

always

feel

certain
it

mingled
such
an

melancholy,
of the

as

already

gives

sion impres-

past

!
. . .

CHAPTER

XV

HAVE

not

yet finished
which
are

with known them

to

psychical phenomena,
to
us.

at

least

with
most

those

There

remains

the
I

astonishing
like it would my way.
to

of

all

"

prayer.

Ah,
but until

how if I
the in is
a

should
so,

be

able

skip
back

this
to

subject,
my my mind

did
end

keep coming
and
most

of

volume
The

would

disturb

thoughts
of

wicked

uncomfortable

things
the

dissatisfied

conscience.
between It
never

Communication
is
no

the have

Creator

and
up

creature
our

illusion.
it has

must

been
off

set

with
never

first be.

breath;
At
a

been it

cut

and

it

will

given
of

moment

produced
which

prayer.

Prayer
One

is the the low that He forces

outcome ancestor

the

fear

inspires it.
and

day,
how

with

low, receding forehead, felt, in the

midst of which enemies
some

oh,

it still was,

cataclysm,
we

sudden,

mysterious
he
saw

emotion and

call

fear.

thought
of

masters

in each carried the then

ocean,

of the
away which

Nature,
of in

in his
a

the

torrent

which
in and

great
vanced ad-

pieces

sloping banks,
way

threatening
of the and he life

withdrew which

again, split

in the

the

voices

forest, in the
in the have
were

thunder

giant trees,
how

bolide

which

fell from

heaven. had

And

could
and

thought
not

that

forces
He

which

movement

animated?
to

bent

his

knee

before and

them,
to

in

order in them

make the

himself which
to

appear

smaller,

excite for
some

pity

he

had,

perhaps,

felt

captive.
356

Hoping

appease

358 In the

THE

WONDERFUL of human

ROMANCE
I fancy sacrifices, started the idea it that

days gods

was

some

cannibal of the internal read

were

theologianwho
could of the

the

will

be known

by the arrangement
When the liver and
was

of the

organs

victims.

priestshad
the heart

the

the lungs, the intestines,

on

burnt

the

altar, but

the flesh

distributed

to those

present, sold
to

for the benefit of the sold it.

temples,and
These

given

over

the
the and

priests who
altars the
seem

bloody
of The
a

sacrifices

made

like the like

benches

butcher's
cake
was

shop

Pontiffs
was

butchers.
to

of pure

flour,which
This

offered

certain

gods,
all

the precursor

of the consecrated
came was

bread

of Christian
as

communities.

in its
the

own

good time,

things do,
money The trian

and

it

sin-money and
for the
new

the miracle-

which

supplied the funds

up, of in Master the One between

worship.
Terrespeared ap-

giftsoffered
to to

self-interest, by the Universe,

had

the
me a see

always
lads

grotesque.
little
scene

day, though, I happened

two

to

witness
me

young

which

made I
now

the sacrifices in another

one.

which a light light,

believe to be the true

The

biggerboy

had

wretched

which the smaller looking pocket-knife boy coveted. He thought, no doubt, that it would evidently be a fine thing to own knife which shut up. a
"

Give

it me," he

said,

"

and

you

shall have

all that

I have
"

in my
see

pockets."
what's
in your

Let's

repliedthe pockets,"

other

one.

The

child

spread
a

out

all his

somewhat possessions,
of
a

on reluctantly,

low

wall. and
a

They consisted
few

ball of

three string,

marbles

playing cards.

By

THE

WONDERFUL of

ROMANCE in this God. seemed eyes

were

359 little scene, The

to
me

rapid
and

association
man

ideas, I

saw,

the gesture of the

face to face with which it revealed that my

candour
so

poverty
so

thetic pawith

and
tears.

touching
owner

misty
the

The

of

the
a

knife

refused

exchange.
hurt with

was

tempted
with

to

buy

knife for the

disappointedlittle
lest he
acts

fellow, but
himself
us

refrained it.

from

doing

so

should

Providence

often

like this

perhaps.
The Roman Catholic

Catechism
us

gives an
it is
"

admirable
an

definition of
our

of prayer.

It tells God."

that

elevation

soul towards

And

this is the snatches

man

phenomenon.
away

It is this invisible force

which

from

his
him
to

cares

and the him

material

preoccupations and
of the oblivion be

transports
in order

to

metaphysical plane
a

earth,
and

give

moment's

repose,

change.
ing. refreshin

The words

even repetition,

though
understood
on
man

it may

mechanical, of
and

that This

are

not

is beneficent in various

force

acts

degrees and
for the

thousand

different

ways,

by by

means
a

of desire make

words, religion,
some

pictures, symbols, grief,or

Alone, the Terrestrian
even now never

good.

could

never

start, and

his go

are flights

only
zone

very

ones. insignificant

They
his

beyond
of
never

the

where very There

the personages

of the of and

dream spiritual

are.

He

rarely reaches
are

highest peak
creatures

Olympus.
kneel, who
creatures

thousands church

who
not

frequent no
who
are

who

do

pray,

frequently very
Do

superior,as just miss they

are

regards intellect and morality. this attractive, metaphysical force?

for
more

they
of

No, but
that

destined

active

service

than

360

THE and

WONDERFUL is not

ROMANCE

prayer, time
to

prayer

necessary the

to

them.
of their

From
pations, occu-

time, nevertheless,in
from
across

midst

them

from

all the He

to separate gulf which seems tracted religiousideal, their thoughts are at-

the

by
He

Beyond, by God,
is like and Him

and He

they
is.

wonder

what
come

is, what

where

They

into contact

with that is
an

in this way.

They

feel that
an

He

exists and
and

the atheist
upon

enough. Atheism must be He would impossibility.

none

illusion
an

be

vidual indi-

whom
could

of have

the

forces of Nature created.

That I
can

would

act

and

who
not

not

been
made

people
stand under-

should

believe in the God I do

not

by
a

man,

and
that
man

believe in such
not

God
God

myself, but
who made

people
seems

should
me an on

believe

in the

to

aberration.
my floor of the hotel is German. mind

The

housemaid from

She is

comes

Posen, I believe.
this

She has

which
ishing aston-

and naturallyobjective

givesher
"

the most talk to

intuition. philosophical
who say
"

I do not

people
the

there
nor

is

no

God," she remarked

who think their
are
"

to me,
own

the other

day, only
"

to

those is

is religion
me."

one

that I

Olga,"
What word

good, as they said, laughing,

I have had."
"

too

stupid for
the

you

are

first

sophical philoheard
it

maid
"

is

philosophy?
times

she asked.
I

"

I have know

that

several

and

do

not

what

means."
"

Wisdom," Ah,"

replied.
getically. simply,continuing her dustingener-

"

she said

The

people of

the

with working-class,

their admirable

THE

WONDERFUL that
more
"

ROMANCE
those who work

361

common-sense,

say
are

are

praying,"
even

and

they
author

once

right,for

all work,

that

of

the most the

humble

and

abjectkind, means
to

communion

with

of Life. I felt curious

see

One

day,

the

faces

of The

religious
Church

people,when
of St. Roch for of
me.

they
The

were

praying together.
was an

of Paris

excellent
so

post
to

tion of observaso

sight was
I have faiths
rows

and interesting been

same a

full of

that revelations, of different

since

number

churches The
so

for the

purpose. alike and One

effect of all these

of faces, so almost comic.

yet
must

different,was
seen
a

ugly
many

and faces

have
to

great
many

of white shades

people together
may

realise how

different

they

be

dull

white, pinky white, grey

white. varied. Their Some of these

white, yellowishand

greenish
more

expressions of

piety

were

still

grimaces of
beautiful others

the most

expressions were and apparent falseness,

Some
were

veritable others
were

and

pathetic.

looking down

and

were looking upwards. There lips that were whilst the eyes would be glancing moving mechanically, here and there, which did not seem taking in impressions

to

be

ones. religious

Some others young

of

the

hands

held

books,

others in

told

beads, and
The

were
men

clasped as
present seemed
older And
men

though
to
were

supplication.
at
a

be

looking on praying
to no,
a

some

the spectacle,

alone
was

with be
an

certain elevation

dignity.
sensation
a

all this

posed sup-

of the soul towards for

an

God

Ah,

I did not
very

have

that

instant.

I had of
an

clear
rest

impression of
which would

halt

in life's children

rush,

enforced

teach

to

keep

still.

362
As

THE of
a

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

matter

fact,

all

tongues
on

were

bridled

for

moment

and The
over

damper
waves

put

to

all turbulent
organ,

brain and

cells.

solemn

from

the

coming
a

going
created The

the heads voice

of

of the
the

congregation like
words of

diction, benerite

the
an

priest,the
which mind
was

the

atmosphere
then
came

idea

to my

infinitely soothing. that, just as there are

for the

militaryexercises
heroism for the love and for

for

trainingman

for struggle,

there are so cises exerpatriotism, religious him in concentration,spiritual life and training of God. The church service is only a preparation It is not prayer

for prayer.

itself. is

In Protestant in
a more

churches,

the

exercise religious
severe

performed
The

simple
faces

and

way.

The

expression of people's
man's Mussulin its manliness.

there

is uniform
is

and

conventional.

prayer At certain the

strangely touching
it
seems

moments

to

draw True

down,
prayer

into is
a

the
munion. com-

Mosque,

Presence
not

of God.

It could

be

only

individual.
that I have

I may
seen

add
it
as

that I have
far three of
as

seen

the eyes

phenomenon,
can see

human
years

the

Invisible. the visiting

This

was

ago, small
one

in

Italy,when
in the

Cathedral
I
was

a Spello,

town

Umbria. religious

just

passing by chapels,when pictureof

were

of
two

dimly, but
to

lighted artistically,
eyes
a

magnificent dark
me

riveted

on

the eyes

Virgin brought
of
a man

standstill. of

They
age.

the hair

of

about

fiftyyears
was some

His

was

turning
or

grey

and He

his face
was

emaciated,

either
from and

by
the

illness

grief.
one

little distance

altar,with
other

knee
to

only on
be

the

praying-chair lips moved

the

leg

seemed

stiff.

His

THE

WONDERFUL
know
was

ROMANCE

363

slowly,like lips which

wondered for whom he of impassibility irritation. been touched
to
waves

they are saying. I praying so ardently. The

caused
me

what

the Madonna It seemed

to
me

the most

ish childto

that

she

ought
not

have

by
such of

this earnestness.
a

I felt the sensation

to

of prayer the
at

degree that, in order

unknown

rupt inter-

it,I passed along,with

man.

muffled

tread,
been
fancied
not

the

back

of the

If I had should

then

writing my
that
even

chapters on
a

mysticism,I

have

it

was

case

of

but auto-suggestion, I asked

"

I had

thought
who this
ma

of these

chaptersthen.
individual
"

tan the sacrisgran buon

pious

was. man

Un

signore, but
even

assai

infelice (a good
he

of old
are

family,
not

very
a

unhappy), Compared
and

replied.
to

There

things that
I did the frescoes

novelist's

has curiosity with that

respect, so

insist. of

livingprayer,
them

Pinturicchio,the
me

Renaissance

tabernacle, seemed
at all.

dead

things to
In
we

I do not
most

remember
beautiful the

my

opinion,the
are

forms

of

prayer

have

the Lord's

Prayer,

Canticle
and

of the

Sun,

the Laude

of St. Francis

of Assisi

certain

English

hymns.
Christ
an

taught
to

us

very the

simple and
one

dignified prayer, gives the

of
name

immortal

prayer, the supreme

which

of
Terclass

Father
restrians
or

Creator, thus

uniting all
race,

without fraternally We have the

not

distinction

creed.

yet understood
mission
of

it,and
the

I believe

that

it contains

whole

prophet of
Father
"

Nazareth.
Out
"

of the The

magnificentwave
of the Sun."

of the
This

"

Our

came

Canticle

is still Christ's

364

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
it takes
"

dream, but strangelyenlarged,as

of
the creation.
sun,

in the whole his brother,

Mankind

thanks
moon

God
and

for

for his the

the sisters,

the stars, for his

brother,
clear

wind, for the air and

his the water, sister,

the

clouds, for
And

the

sky, for

for his

brother, the
this with bears

and fire,

material for his sister,

so

death."
all

lationship, re-

profoundly real,with
man

beings and
him and

all

things,makes along
towards

greater, ennobles
Infinite. This

him

the the

adorable

canticle,
and

which, according to
to be

Church, is too pantheistic^ought

sung

in chorus every

in all the
every

temples of

the earth

repeated
mind The
"

day by by

thinking soul.

It would
most

be understood

the most

alike.

and the primitive is the great Universality which St. Francis

a

vated culti-

divine seal.
ceiving re-

Laus

Deo,"
follows all

wrote, after

the It
art

is stigmatisation,
"

hymn
art art

of pure

adoration.

begins as
God

Thou Thou

holy,Lord
the sole

God, thou
author of

above

gods,
This
not

miraculous in which
man

works." does

the only prayer is,I believe,

for

ask

anything!
masses.

English hymns
very that

are

written human.

for the

They hope
is my

are

manly
of the and

and

very

They
in
"

link their Lord

to

sacred that

poets, as
the

The

herd," Shepof

hope always
are

works

powerfully.
and

Our

prayers We know

prayers

of children

gars. beg-

nothing of the prayer of love. I shall orthodox scandalise many pious people, and many ple, peoknow that all of us, just as we by affirming are, of love. Mystics have an nothing yet of the prayer nary imaginary love for God, a kind of neurotic love. Ordimortals have
a

sort

of

forced

love

that

is due

366

THE made A

WONDERFUL that. Thank friend who

ROMANCE

Jiave

you!
was

It

is your
me

piece." masterright. out-

young

with

laughed
said in

"

never

before

heard

grace

at

meals

that

way,"
"

she exclaimed. mine in that way

now

I say

always," I replied. "

some more one

fancy
better
star

it must

be

agreeable to
'

and easy

that

it is
a

As in
a
"

long prayer. than our daily bread.' I rose, I happened to

a
*

than

It is

to admire

see

herd

of

cows

grazing
of the
'

meadow

near.

There,
is
'

you

see," I continued,

"

the miracle

cream

yonder. Man needs green meat and, as he is not organised for grazing, Nature has created a livingapparatus for cutting the grass, it and transforming it macerating and re-macerating
into
"

taking placeover

white
But

milk, creamy
said

and

sweet." the little calves into my

the process

makes
my

ter-broth fos-

companion, smiling.
cows

"

Exactly,
Hindus

and

the

into among

our

foster-mothers animals

The
were
"

who

put them

their sacred

profound
It
on

thinkers." said the with girl,

"

reallyis wonderful,"
the

her eyes
but after

fixed

good
"

animal

foster-mothers
are
"

all,"she continued, " miracles

"

no

effort to God."

No

effort ? of

kind

repeated. By consideringGod as magician, we lessen His greatness. Each

I of grass, of like the

creation, the blade

star, represents an
and of effort.

immensity
Have
on
now

of the

thought,
Earth and

calculation

not

the
?
"

Terrestrian

been

worked

for millions

of years

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

367

"

That
to

is

so,

but what for

we

is

it have

not

terrible

thing
and
to

that make

we

have fresh
"

forget

been ?
"

taught

mentality
Do
not

ourselves

forget
like

anything,"
the

said
are

quickly,
to
serve

"

for

your

impressions,
you
want

darkness,
then
came

for

making

light

and

go

in back

search
to my

of

it."
as,

This few about

conversation I have

mind of

the

last

days,

heard Our into of

great

deal

conversation doctors

re-education. this word

psychological
vogue. Some the of

have
are

brought
the

them of

for

re-education and them

never

thought by

by

suggestion

simple
are

reason,

others

hypnotic
this is

suggestion.
the
reason

They why

all will

of

right
agree.

and This

just

they
for
sary neces-

re-education

is

necessary
as

people

who for

are

quite
for

well the

physically,
sake of

just

it them is

is

invalids,
It but The has

teaching
and

to

look
on

at

Life.

already
and
come

commenced among when

going
of

slowly,
rank.

surely, day
will

the

people

humble
it
wave

religion,
will be
create

after the

has

evolved,
admiration prayer the the

together
and

with this And towards will then

science alone this will will the be

of
the
of

able be the

to

produce
elevation

of

love. soul

truly
God of

the

earthly

Universe,

and

phenomenon

complete.

CHAPTER

XVI

THERE is
more

is

certainly some
some

one

working
with whom

with I

me,
am

or,

what

probable, having
took up the I

one

working.
my mind
as

After
next
were,

studied

Western

Christianism,
which it

social
was

questions chapter,

had,

it

prepared.
terror at

already feeling all

when of the I
was

the

anguish
to at

and

of
a

difficult
on

invited

luncheon I

hotel many

the

shore
ago.

Lake,

which
to

had

stayed

years the
some

Whilst

talking
with had inward

my

friend, I recalled

former of the

table faces I of that them that

scene

d'hote,
which
an

its elegant made

an

guests,

and
me.

impression
for Count

on

Suddenly,
me were

had

start,
that of

just
C

near

to
,

two

those of
an

faces,
American
two

Milanese,
Seated

and

girl,

Miss

W
.

between
on

were

ing fine-look-

little which
we

boys.
are

Then,

wonderful which

film, with
I should have

all

provided, a
seventeen

thought obliterated, appeared

One

once

again. previously,
an as

evening,
a

years with

was

exchanging
near

few of

remarks this
man same

acquaintance, just
I overheard
"

the

door young

dining-room,
to not
one

tall, dark
Heaven's

say

the

head
me

waiter

For

sake, Vittorio, do
This

put

by uncongenial
to

people."
the
most

request

from

Italian

another I

was

natural

thing
:

in the
"

world,

and

heard
need

torio Vitnot

reply promptly
fear
the

Monsieur

le Comte

that."
waiter's
were

I
eyes

noticed
as

the

keen, shrewd
round the

expression

in

he

glanced
vacant
368

table, at which
His face
then

there

very

few

places.

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE intuition.
and he
two
"

369
Will sieur Monpatriot com-

lightedup,
come

as

though by
"

some

here?
a

he the

said,
The

showed American had clear

a

his

to
a

seat

to

right of

women,

mother

and

daughter.
eyes

latter
a

charming complexion
face

face, hair and

and
a

of

golden brown,

mouth. pretty, fresh-looking

The

Italian's

expressed satisfaction. Vittorio evidently understood seat not uncongenial. My him, for his neighbours were
was

opposite Count
menu,

C the

and

I noticed
to

that he
two

passed
to

the
women.

the On

salt and

fruit

the

American

leaving the
mixture the

table of

after

dinner, he bowed
and The intentional

them

with

that

courtesy

mility hu-

in which
at

Italian excels.

followingday,
the Italian and

luncheon, conversation

began

between
at

his

neighbours.
was

It

continued
on

dinner verandah.

and,

the

day
the

it following, American
women

renewed flew
seem

the

Then

women

away.
me

I say

flew, as

American

always
and there.

to

like

foreign birds
went

perching
I the in the

here
The

Count

away of

in his turn.
saw

followingyear,
of his Herald. had told
me

in the

month with the

May,
W

announcement

marriage
I had the
man a seen

Miss

New
a

York

prologue of it,and
had
followed. his table

friend

chapters that
had found

At

Rome,
He

the young obtained

neighbour
to

again.
danced

formal
her

introduction in

her,
keen

and

flirted with

and,

spite of

the

both oppositionof the mother, he managed to marry fortune which to her the girl and the handsome came had before from her father. The epiloguewhich I now embellished by these two scions,who appeared me was to be most happy.

370
As it
were

THE I recalled
on a

WONDERFUL
all I this,

ROMANCE

saw

distinctly, just as though

the waiter
was

luminous the

screen,

taking the
his

young

Milanese

towards
was

who girl destined

to become

wife,the
this gesture

girlwho
seat, had

therefore

for him.

And

of the

when head-waiter's,

he
a

pointed to

the vacant

marriage,to graft a old impoverishedfamily human its social rank and existence. Its action will go on being perpetuated, perhaps, through several generations.
Was
not

helped to bring about to give back to an race,

the humble Vittorio, in all this? knew He

we

waiter,the collaborator
little may

of

Providence but

guessed
sure

this

himself,

Providence all its

as

and

be

that whom
are

its collaborators,
we sider con-

collaborators, even
even

those who

criminals,and

those

chosen

from

lower

work

dence. preciousand dear to ProviThis is not only because they are doing the dence's Proviassigned to them, but because they are This creation. own stereotypedgesture of the

kingdom,

must

be

waiter's

used

to

get

on

my

nerves,

but

at

present
interest. fine

my

objective eye
it serves,

watches

it with

and curiosity
some

If

sometimes, in bringing about

each

ness, happiinto

it also serves, touch with

by putting certain individuals some other, in bringing about

in life is C
none came

fine
hotel,
wager

misery.
on

Its mission

the less remarkable

back
to this

this account. of
never
a

Count
sort

perhaps, out
that the been he has

of

but gratitude,

I would
man

given a thought Only

another
an

to the

who

was

agent

of his fortune. of

Italian

would be

have
genial con-

capable
or

understanding
for

what

would

uncongenial to
necessary

Italian,and

Vittorio Milanese

had

been

bringing together the

THE and the American

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE This
say

371

girl.
I

or providential,

might

certainly reveals individual,thought, and

too.

fact

such
most

delicate, profound thought

humble of

The

humble,
out

the the

all, are great

;

continuallyworking
and the

destinies in the the

same

of the
way,

great

are

working

out,
is

the destinies of the

humble.

This

true

the only equality as equality, possible,

it satisfies
us

all human limbs God. For

a

dignity.
same

It makes

colleaguesof
not

all,
of

of

the

body;

workmen

of

man,

but

long time,
at

very and
or

long time, those

who waited
on a
me

who
were

were

employed
me so

the black
a

hotel

to
placed re-

many
a

coats

white

caps ;

Francis

John,
it

Louisa

replaceda Mary
the
same man

and
or or

it seemed
woman.

to

me

that
some

was

always
attracted

Then, by
these which

characteristic

action, one
my

another
my

of

individuals

notice.

To

mind,

had been to my objective, eye, which born again,they now began to appear as Life's servitors, covered as specimens of the terrestrial soul. I disinteresting in them that came ture, straightfrom Naqualities

had

become

which qualities
to

were

neither
whole

due

to

education
won

nor

conventionality. The
and
even

class then
In
our

my

pathy sym-

my become

affection.
an

touring epoch,
and
it deserves

this

class
to

has

important
in hotels

factor

be better who in
are

known.

Those
servants

employed
In

are

superior to
had
a

privatehouses.
education.

They

must

have

good

elementary
luncheon write and

their

off-time, between

dinner, the foreignservants

and

study French,
of their
own

exercises

read

the newspapers

878

THE

WONDERFUL
German

ROMANCE
and Italian and

country.
servants

of the Many are musical,and

best

hotel
are*

the Germans
It

Italians

generally the
that,
from

of the staff.

happens frequently
from the

their

sixth storey, we
or

get strains

the mandoline violin,

to

of

guitar. The waiters need be intelligent, to have to be psya good memory, chologist All this is required and to have a quick eye. them and some of them are well qualiextraordinarily fied
for their
see

the

work. when
that
a

Certain

waiters
or so

look

in

vain, for

they
It

never

knife, fork
there
a are

glass is wanting.
many

is

astounding
Waiters who clowns

Terrestrians
never

who, although they

see.

have

serve

good pair of eyes, can meals in the privaterooms carrying the trays, laden
different
out

need with hotel.

tinguish diswear

the

skill of

for
to

glass They
the

and
often

china,
run

the

floors of

the I
can

with
at
once,

them,
those

of

vanity.
will
some or a

now,

who

day
to

black

neck-tie
those

of the
are

head-waiter,
doomed

manager's
the white

coat, and
neck-tie.
There

who

forever

are

very

few

officials in
the
to must

would
hotel.

be

capable of acting as
individual the and house. has He

important posts who hall porter of a large

over a

This

watch have

the

general
memory

securityof
for which
names

good
and

faces, receive the letters

all that is

parcels
an count ac-

arrive

from

parts of the world, keep advanced,

and their

of money between travellers

settle all difficulties

cabmen,
to

chauffeurs

customers,

help

tables by heart the railway timecould and be almost No one a livingBaedeker. this that is expected from imagine all the information

get about, know

374
to

THE

WONDERFUL
A

ROMANCE beam of honest

are

their foster-mother. their

pride lights
Rich the latter

up

boyish faces when

receive and poor former?

they

doing this.
Are

children
not

children

give.

greater than the

In

Paris, the chamber-maids

and

valets in the hotels

ried frequentlymarare.

are

They are nearly always French. and very fine couplesthey often
noticed the
way in

I have

quently fre-

which
and I

the

wife been

tries to

lighten her
touched

husband's this.

work,

by

Their

children

their old parents in their native

to

deeply are brought .up by village.They have

children
time. very

have

joy of being with these for them all the they are paying money adore them all the more, probably,for that
The soul of the different

sacrifice the

and

They
reason.

nations

to

which

all these That

hotei servants
of the Northern

belongcan
German that The

be felt in their service.

and
of the

of the Swiss

is

rough
is

and

surly but kindly;

Southern

German

more plex, com-

gentleand refined.

soul of the Italian is very

and shrewd courteous passionate, instinctively ; that of the Austrian pleasant and gay; that of the Scandinavian timid, proud and very sentimental; that of the English apparentlycold, somewhat distant,but That and dignified. correct of the French gives me a sensation of clearness, and frankness. quick intelligence of those employed in the hotels belong to good Some families. the Austrians and Scandinavians Among there are some strappingyoung men. very fine-looking, They are very clean, well and carefullydressed and would pass for the scions of Grand
see,

Dukes the best

or

Archdukes. side of these

Foreigners only

of course,

THE Terrestrians surface of

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

375

of

various

nationalities, but
is
a

under

the

of this best

side there
a

constant

bubblingup
The

jealousy,envy
has
to

and be

crowd

of

ugly
the When
are

instincts.

manager
to

very

firm, skilful and

them
and

just, if

he is

obtain

peace

among

necessary discipline

for the comfort

of his

guests.

people of
very

the

humbler
and with

class

are

not

in service, they and

come

fraternal

they help each

admirable

other

to each

other's relief
find selves them-

generosity. Directly they

a

together under
There is

master,

nothing surprisingin
up in the

they become this, for one

enemies.
must

be

scale to be able to psychological bear the brunt of rivalry well. Those badly lodged. employed in hotels are generally just under the They have to sleepin very small rooms, and in summer that are roof, rooms extremely warm

fairlyhigh

extremely
time.

cold

in winter. round from time with for

toing see-

Now-a-days, inspectors come They

that
not
seem

must

simply

content

themselves space, is made

there
to
me

is insufficient air and that any

are

it does their many, Ger-

difference

after

visits.

The

employes
the

frequentlyill-fed.
action lose their this. free

In

they have
the

right of bringing an
cannot

against

avaricious
and

employer, but they they

the

situations It is simply
man

afterwards

all afford the

and slaverystill,

slaveryof

is the

hardest
I
was

kind

of any.
to
see

glad
rest

the introduction
It is
a

of the

law

for

day
hotel

of

every

week.
a

tiresome

law

for the

and proprietors,

one disagreeable means

for those
servants

ing stayonce a

in the

hotels,as

it

strange

376 week.
rest

THE

WONDERFUL few
an

ROMANCE those

For

among

employed,

this

day
money

of

givesthem and foolishly

it is
an

opportunity of spending their ruining their health, but

of

for the

jority ma-

excellent

thing. They

all feel the need

they get up late on this day, which is The knew. Swiss and never a luxury their predecessors Germans generally go for long country walks, they treat themselves to the cinematograph, go to the picture Their cerebral cellules music. to hear some or galleries of fresh impressions, and receive thousands this, no It seems doubt, advances their progress. as though the to accelerate gods want everythingat present. The
French
married
or

of this rest, for

servants

go

to

see

their have

children,their
a

parents
coffee
seem

their friends.

Those

who

room

where some-

like

going
make

to

spend the day

and the and meals

there

together. they
cook

The there
of

they

that
feel
a

delicious to them in

they

specialkind

joy

The followingday they return being at home. rested and more to the hotel,looking ready to put forth their in their daily work. When humanity energy knows its own body and soul better and the play of the of the best use it undergoes, it will make repercussions
the

forces
then

of

each
we

one

for the

benefit learnt
to

of how

all,and
to

it is
one

only
is

that
To

shall have

love
to

another.

love is

nothing,but

know

how

love

everything!
Those

give us what the right sort of mutuality can founded a Society which gives them
employed
It procures

in hotels

fine do.

example They
and

of

have
tection. pro-

all

help

situations for its members, allows

three francs
a

them

an

indemnity of

day

in

case

of

THE

WONDERFUL first three

ROMANCE

377
and franc

illness,during the

months,
months. and

one

fiftyduring
them later and
a

the

followingthree
two

It also
a

gives
year,

pension of
It pays

hundred

francs fifty

on.

the

funeral
and

expenses

of its members when

a

helps the
relatives

widows
was

orphans.
in any
a a

Formerly
trace

hotel waiter his

died,he
could

buried find

pauper's grave
of him.

and At

never

present, the family is informed,

is and

temporary

allotment round

bought
a

in the

cemetery,
on

his

grave

is marked with

wreath of

is laid
two

it.

All this is done

the

scription sub-

francs

fiftya month,
of the
to

profitsof
the

an

annual

ball and

the interest

capitalwhich

Society possesses,
because this,chiefly

for, thanks
is
now

its

good organisation, prospered like

it giftsand legacies,

rich.
to

It has

it is due

day

when

it has

the

privateinitiative. The idea of getting itself unfortunate

and it is
sure

recognised by the State,

idea, the
The interest of its

to

have

this its

capitalwill increase,but

capitalwill
hotel

decrease. staff is very

real

profit. Many
ones,

badly paid and the tip is its travellers,more particularlythe

wealthy They
to
are

protest against this indirect taxation. that service is supposed right,in the sense
in the the hotel

be

included
as

prices. They
of little
not

are

wrong,

inasmuch which

hundreds
are

special attentions
a

they get

well

worth,

pourboire but

The gratification.

it is as humiliating, is a free thing, but a gratification in a way obligatory, who the person and it honours gives it and the one who receives it. There a are quantity of words which, like times. A wealthy this one, ought to be changed in our

pourboire

is

378 American
that

THE

WONDERFUL
said I
to

ROMANCE

business the money back

man

me

one

day

"

sider con-

spend
is

in

pourboiresis
His

the money

that

brings me

the most."
an

mind practical

had

discovered

that. classes does and

gave

There

innate them
are

humbler what with than

one

which

makes

the pride among want to recognise

never

for them.
what them.

us,
we

They they give us

I have

behindhand

back

is

always
the

more

special with which porters handle the trunks and bags of care those who them have treated justly. Generally, and this is not a very agreeablething to have to own, women for instance, not are as as men. Foreign women, generous than they had who are Paris, buy more visiting intended to buy. When they have used their letter of credit up and are going away, they will economise on the tips. I knew Sicilian woman of good social posia tion. She not was wealthy and, on arrivingat the she should need hotel,she used to put aside the money
for the servants,
so

often

noticed

that

her

purchases should
That
was a

not true

oblige
ment senti-

her to restrict her of

the

generosity.

justice. Money
esteem

alone is not

sufficient for winning

and

respect of the humble.

persons
are

They feel,
in them

which by intuition,

interested

and

they
cannot
me,
as

are

grateful for
distribute

this interest.

Unfortunately, I
those
who wait I have
on

to gratifications
were on a as

though
been

and millionaire,

yet

ways al-

millionaire. a though I were of the In a hotel where I stayed for a long time, one veritable human a masterpiece,a comic porters was He had a shock masterpiece. He was a natural clown. of hair, jerky movements and the bewildered expression waited

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
He

379 had
the

of that
way he
was

amusing type rushing

not at

of individual. with
at

same

of did

but things,
to

the difference that

he

only
seemed

appear
to

be

work, for the work

his
a

doing
done.
matter

slip through
all this,he
a was

powerful
born
in his what

hands

ready
As
a

Besides

humorist.

of fact, he had
His fellow

fortune
saw
"

roughly
his
true

built

figure.
was

servants

vocation that
negro

and

they

all called him Nouveau He and

Chocolat," after
was

clown

of the

Cirque, who
had been

the up,

joy
after

of

Parisian

children. of his father first had The

brought
a

the death
He

mother, by
of the

Beauce

farmer.
then
on

had

charge

turkeys
be

and

of the

sheep.
a

of bewilderment

this herdsman,

arrivingin
He
was

first-class Parisian
once
a

hotel, can

ined. imagfists

at

living target

for all the would-

be
soon

jokers,but
won

his

and quick,droll replies

a

his

heavy

for him
an

certain

and resp'ect, person

on

Gustave-Choc-

olat became One

important
on

the hotel I

staff. the
had

morning, badly
her done.
move

my

way him

downstairs,
for severely his duster she had

heard
that

hotel been

proprietorblaming

work

Holding
away when

in his

hand, he

watched He then

finished

speaking.
to

turned

to

chamber-maid,
their
"

who

happened
with
a

be

there, and, pointing to

of his

mistress

movement

chin, he
and

remarked isn't I'm

with

her?

If she

What : slily let her satisfied,

to

is the matter leave! He I'm all

right here, began

made
from
to
me

going
tears

stop !
His

"

thereupon
buffoonery

polish the laugh

balustrade.
came.

utter

till the

few
he

days later,
was

the bathroom, the

I heard

him

talkingas
"

ing sweep-

landing energetically.

Rich

people!

I'm

380

THE

WONDERFUL ! " he remarked

"

ROMANCE

they are always in bed. their microbes and they are the ones I have to swallow With little culture,he would, perhaps, to be ill! a have been a great humorist. I used to like gettinghim his headstrong forehead, all barred Behind to talk. with those wrinkles of childhood it was caused as by the most early suffering,I discovered unexpected derstanding and, among others, a specialgift for uncapabilities Whilst minding everything mechanical. his sheep he had studied the working of an old watch,
sorry

for them

"

and his sole inheritance, it.

not

he had

succeeded
"

ing in understanda

He

used

to

say,

proudly:
soon

If

watch

does

go, I know

what

is the matter

with

it,and, if only
mend it ! " His of the hotel I also
"

I had

the necessary

tools,I could
had
been

love of clock-work
clocks and

fatal to

some

to the alarums

of his fellow-servants.
an

discovered
novels.
to
on

that

he

had
as on

innate
as

love of he could
He

"

patriotic
he
me

He

bought
when

many

and told
not

used

devour
account

them

night duty.
stature, he

that,
cepted ac-

of his short

had

been

service. military ? Why should they care a straw about my height window he added, polishingup my furiously. There are plenty of chicken-hearted chaps of six foot. I could He then tossed his head to any one." give a jacketing in his clown-like way and remarked : They'll perhaps be glad to get me some day !
for
"
"

"

"

"

Our

poor
see

Chocolat
the

confided

in me, those

and
who

several blamed

times him

I could

grudge he bore
"

unjustly.
"

the bosses! They're stupid,

he remarked.

"

They

382 all.

THE All

WONDERFUL that's the

ROMANCE

so

at

of Parliament

leg up.
then.
them.

When
know

members flummery of priests, and that they shall get a socialists, so they've climbed on to the wall, though,
you any
not longer,they're
even ins cous-

they don't

It's

only simpletonsthat
catch this bird
" yes !

get taken
with that

in

by
his

They
!

don't

chaff.

Brothers

Oh,

continued
"

Gustave,
and that

with

amusing jerk of the head, if I went her brother and lady here that I was
wouldn't sister,
I

told the she

was

good
my

swing me promptly imagined the

would
cause,

she

round
scene

!"

that

such

tion declara-

and

I had
"

the greatest
same are our

maintain is very
of the

gravity. All the real," I observed, for we

my
"

to difficulty fraternity
creatures

all the

same

Creator, the children of God.

who
not
a are

Those

who

reflect at all,or well.

Did you

very
me

tell

good, feel this perfectly that the sight of this poor

this

vagabond, morning?
" "

without

shirt to his back, upset you

Yes, it did, it made

You
see,

my
not

teeth chatter." been

"

if you

had

brothers, of the
troubled

same

his nakedness flesh,

"

would

not

have

you."

P'r'apsnot."
You
could
not eat

"

your you

dinner
knew
to

side be

fellow-creature

whom

by side with a starving,could

you?" Oh,
" "

no,

but there

are

plentyof

folks that the world

leaves to die of starvation."

It does
not

know
well
are

of their

poverty,
do

no

doubt, for
eat

mutual
"

aid is not
all
men

If

organised." brothers, why

they

each

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

383 other? of
"

other's
"

noses

off,why

do

they rob

and

kill each the each

some

Because

they

were

created, for
different from

sake

the

struggle,all
of them
are

of them

other.
of them

Some
are

others stupid; intelligent,

good,
to
"

others

bad;

some

are

born

to

command,
of brothers."

others

obey; and
And
"

all this makes

enemies

is that it

I think make

just? is,because
the most

"

it

all requires

sorts

of

people
we

to
are

the world,' as

the

saying
humble
as

is.

Then, too,
as

all necessary,

well

the greatest."

"Even

those

that

are

good

Gustave, looking me
"

full in the

nothing?" asked face, with a mocking,

is not
even

for

aggressiveexpressionin
But, my
does who

his eyes.
a

good fellow,there
The all

singlecreature
those
to

nothing.

infirm and

who

are some

reallyill are
one

doing something.
have about
to do

In order

get

else to act,

we

something ourselves.
movement.

One

movement

brings
like you I

another

anician mech-

must

understand
but all the

that."
same

"

Yes,

understand,
wrong and yes,
many

there

must

be

something
wretched
"

somewhere,
Madame
I

for

there's
know

too

much
"

poverty
know,
are

does not I

p'r'aps
in the

oh,
too

know,"

interruptedquickly.
are

"

There

things

that

wrong

world, but, with

set
our

God's is at

right.
with the
us.

He

help, they are work, Himself,

meantime,
not

gradually being
in
can

bringing
console will death

about self yourcome

perfection.
And the

In the

you

and thought that suffering I

am sure

to all of

that
at

the humbler

class

does

not

get

better

part

or,

any

rate, the easier

384

THE

WONDERFUL The workman His

ROMANCE
has
master

part in this life.

only
has
and

the worry the

of

earning
do

the

daily bread.

sibility respon-

of

meeting
the

all his engagements,

if he cannot

this,he is dishonoured.
is of
than

You

hear

nothing of
so

the

of sufferings that money

rich

rich, and they are

no use.

sometimes
more

great

There the
at

are

suicides among

people

among

poor.

Presidents, and
have
to

those
more

the

head

Emperors, Kings, of things generally,

than all you do.

longerand
you your

arduous
never

days

Those
want

whom

listen head

tell you

this,as

they
soft

to turn

in the wrong
snore,

direction.
and in many
seen seem

In the

night
beds,

refuges,the
slumber
never

slumberers
comes.

You

have
Do

many
to

American you

millionaires

in this hotel. you !

are

they
"

much

happier
"

than
no

yourself?
don't
seem

Lord,

They

to be

having
that

much

of

spree.
"

I've noticed

that." and be maladies

sure

They
know.

have

troubles
you
.

you

will
scales

never are
"

Ah,

may
.

that

God's

equally balanced.
Some of my chums whether stars?

." that there is

made the sun, it's
as no

say that
was

God.
the clear
moon as

I ask and

them the

it's men

No,

that

God,

day-

light."
"

Yes, God

is the

great clock-maker.
of
our

We

cannot

derstand un-

the movement
the
to movements

Earth

; it

is combined

with

of millions

of stars

and

they

all have

together." Chocassented our Yes, that's quite possible," believe that Does Madame olat,"in a knowing way. tell us ? there will be another world, as the priests
keep
"
"

time

"

"

THE
"

WONDERFUL
and

ROMANCE will be

385

Certainly I do there, perhaps," I

"With
"

you

great mechanician

answered.

plenty
would
our
we

of tools?" need." ! I
we was were

With That twirl

all the tools you be proper thumbs when

on

"

afraid that
once we

we

should

just
"

in Paradise."
must

Oh,

no,

shall go

working, as

always good
low, fel-

be
"

learning something."
Oh, well, that
will suit me," observed the

getting up.
"

And

in the
more

room

look

meantime, your polishinghas made my fender cheerful," I remarked ; my

"

shines like
"

gold."
very

Yes,

it looks with

well," agreed Chocolat, giving

apron. took
to

it

final rub

his white

Although
years It had ago,

this conversation I have been in my

was

place more
it down it
was

than

ten

able

write
as

exactly.

remained and

memory, when

very it.

acteristic char-

to serve,

I needed

first love-affair Strangely enough, Chocolat's about it. On resist telling farce, and I cannot from
was

was

ing arrivto

his
most

native beautiful of

Reauce, which, according

him,
some

the

province of France, primitivecoarseness. began

I

he had It
was

very

dirty habits

not

long,though, before
more

he

to feel the influence of his must

civilised surroundings. Cleanliness

revelation looked
to

have very

been short work

quite a time, he
was

him,

am

sure.

In

like another wash

man.

When I

his

rough
his

done, he would

and

expect he curry-combed
then comb
on

himself very

He energetically.

would and

thick,
linen.

stubbly hair, change

his clothes

put

clean

386

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE
in appearance would then

improved Feeling considerably

free the
use

after this
stand
tache mouson

of

soap

and

water,

he

doorstep, strokingand
and

twirlinghis budding
instantaneous
He
was

taking in
his

quantityof
eyes.

graphs photolong
in

with

keen little, of the

not

one discovering

housemaids in the neighprettiest bourhood Unfortunatelyfor himself,he expressed his this gave
on

admiration idea of
him that

aloud, and
a

his fellow-servants him. and One

the told

playing
the He he

good joke
noticed this

of them

girlhad
took
now

him

that she liked his

he
was

looks.

as seriously,

extremely
ceived re-

vain, and
the

began

to

strut

about

finely. He
and

written letters,
soon

in very

friendlyterms,

very

most

her admirer
at

She loving epistles signed Louise. that he must neither speak to her, nor she
was

told look

walking under the arcades, as it These would not do for her to be compromised by him. wretched jokerscarried out their plan so well practical fellow was that the poor soon wildly in love. He paid and more attention to his toilette, bought startling more he was When neckties and used scented soap. joked
her, when
about
a

all

this,he would
smile
"

reply,with
men

his comic young

wink
men

and
!"

conceited

Young

will be

Finally,the pseudo-Louiseappointed a meeting, under the arches of the Madeleine Church, between twelve and
one

in the afternoon.

At
was

the

his luncheon
span,

hour,

he

appointedtime, which was there,looking very spick and

I came. awaiting his beloved. Alas, she never cruellydisappointed. That evening,his expect he was
tormentors sent

him
was

note

to

comfort This

him,

in which
was

another

meeting

arranged.

comedy

kept

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

387

up

fortnight. And completely. Finally,some of the liberty that was

a

for

the
one

victim

lost his maid with

appetite
in question

told the

being taken
the
same

her

name.

She
the

was

but indignant, she

at

time
at

flattered
once

by
to

sentiment

had

inspired.
to

She

wrote

her admirer, in order

me

undeceive trick that

him. had

Chocolat

told
on

about
and it
as

the gave
a

abominable
me

been
I

played

him

this letter to of human

read.

copied
and

it and

kept
It
ran

document
:

kindness

delicacy.

thus

"

MONSIEUR
"

GUSTAVE,
never

I have has
to

sent

you

letter of any
you,

kind.

trick

been
do
man

played
with

upon I my
am own

but

I have

had

nothing
to
a

it.

going to
home,
this
are were so

be married
so

young is
no

near

that
not

my I

heart
should

longer
liked

free.
as

If you is

so,

have

you There

upright
left
but

and
to

straightforward. despisethose
a

nothing
fun

who

tried to make

of you
and

in such

stupid

way.

They

are

imbeciles

good-forLOUISE."

nothings.
"

"Madame when she

has

read

it?"

said
"

Monsieur If she had

says

Gustavet
been
those

I returned would have

him liked

the letter.
me are

free,
who

and

she

that

imagined
. . .

this take-in

imbeciles

and

Imbeciles," he repeated,in
of paper with the back

good-for-nothings. tapping delight,

"

the

sheet

of his hand

that's

written

there."

388

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE intuition
that
were

I admired

the feminine
the love words and she

of this humble
needed her
a

She
the
at
own

had

found

for

girl. healing
and,

wounded
the
same

of self-respect had

adorer

time,

given
this
on

him

weapon

for her
would

revenge.

Without
used

letter, Chocolat
his
tormentors

probably have
it was, every
one

his fists

and,
letter

as

he

contented of them. the

summer

himself

with

showing

the

to

During
left the

season,

Gustave
and
see

gave the

notice

and
as

hotel, " in
On and

order my I
was

to. go
return

world,"
he

he
no

said himself.

for the
sorry. of two I
t

winter,
never

was

longer there
on

very

saw

him years

again but,
we

Shrove

Tuesday
It

consecutive under the

had

most

horn player persistent

arcades than
our

of the

Rue

de

Castiglione.
us

was

no

other How

ex-porter
could he

giving
have
would

this
to

serenade.
the of

and

where This

learned

play
made

hunting-horn?
him
an

fresh
clown. And

talent

have

accomplished
of this

so

I had
as

to

go

to

Vevey
that think
not

in search
me

ter! chapto

Such
write it and
we

it
seems

is, it
to

has
me

given

great pleasure

it

I have of

paid
are

debt.

When
that

first

begin

to

it,we

surprised
the ment senti-

Christianism of

should

have

developed
it has
see

human look
at

more fraternity

than

done, but
that
no

when
has

we never

its work

more

we closely,

this
use

been

real

for

Christians.
true.

It It

is of

protesting,as
after fraternity

this is
the it

quite

preached
ass.

human It dained dis-

manner

of

Balaam's

Nature,

ignored everythingin

the divine

book,

390

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

We
"

are

always
down

told

to

"

Look

above."

would

say,

Look

below,
of

deeper
like

and

ever

deeper things,

down,
must

for be

the buried

secrets

God,
down."

all

precious

very

deep

CHAPTER

XVII

THE known
own.

Autumn
as

sunsets

on

this have made be clear of

part
a

of

Leman,

which

is

the

Large

Lake,
sunset not

specialbeauty
an

of their
on me

Yesterday's
I
a

impression
for the
a

which

hope

will

effaced

long
of very
was

time. the tinct. disof

Against peaked
or

remarkably
rounded

sky,
the

outlines
were

summits with that its it and

Alps
of

The such And of

a

chain,
blue

marquetry
looked
over

snow,

pure this

like this with

a

solidified
azure,
an

azure.

over

whiteness
sun

the that

light
was

the

setting
divine. which A

threw then

its rays created with Mars

art

truly
upon

It Venus few
as
a

golden

background,
liancy. brilin the

appeared
minutes later

its diamond-like
was

visible

east,
the

as

red

ruby.
of
stars
a

Between
new moon

these stood alone Venus

two out

livingjewels, against
the the

faint The

crescent

sky.
silence.
to

three
"

remained of A I

in

twilight
I
me

The

honeymoon

and

Mars,"
gave

said
a

myself
of

irreverently.

second
can never

glance
look

kind

religiousemotion.
firmament. make A
a

long

at

the its

starry mystery
as

Its thrill

unfathomable of
awe run

immensity
down
my my

and

back,

atom at

am.

few

minutes and

later, I took
my eyes, fell

place

my

writing-table again grandeur

which
was

still filled
on

with

the

of
on

the my the
was

world table. first time it

a

above,
The in

the It

little

globe

Earth my like

seems

ble, incredito
me

but

for

life,it
those

occurred that
were

that

not

only

planet
391

shin-

392

THE in front these

WONDERFUL of me, but

ROMANCE that
its route traced tween be-

ing

was

two, that
some

it

appeared

every

evening, like evening it put

them,
a

above

horizon, and
firmament. that I had

that every
I had

golden
it

nail in the
to
me

learnt this fact

and had

seems

always known

it,but

reallyconceived this before. To conceive a within us that something fresh is formed thing means and, according to the thing conceived, the sensation is the Terrestrians, feet exquisite or painful. I saw thus on the surface of against feet,kept in equilibrium in the solid globewhich keeps turning round itself, on a
never

fluid,transparent ether, at the

I
saw

rate

of
not

1600

an

hour.

myself
I

in the I

cage
saw

where

I do

sing,alas,but
my little
cise exer-

where

think, and

myself with all

the This stars. amusing rollingamong Then vision seemed I turned to me grandly comic. my how Was this then little globe slowly round. man A imagined the planet to be on which he had grown? sphere,just a little flat towards the poles,swellingout which at its equator, on longitudinaland horizontal lines are serve traced, imaginary lines which us as

books

land

marks.

The the

pale

green The

background
solid part,

indicates
the

the

liquidpart,
is cut up

Ocean. and

or

Earth,
in

strangely

very

irregularly, ending
This
solid with

points at unequal distances.

veritable into
mauve

It then

ing begins again form-

stringsof
Each whom bind

islands.

part
the

is divided

numberless
green.
to to

outlined pieces, of these it

red, yellow,
name

and

piecesbears
An countries

of the

nation
seems

belongs.
various
the

infinite number

of lines Some

these

together.

of these

lines indicate

net-work

of railroads

THE and others those

WONDERFUL the various

routes

ROMANCE
of

393
and still

the

boats,
in

others

of the cables which the

arrows,

transmit scattered

invisible human every and tion, direcof the

thought.
mark Ocean. And and
to

Then the

currents

of

the

atmosphere
of years has He
come

this is

how,
of

after

millions

of existence,
to

of
see

perpetual efforts,mankind
his

know
out

and the and

place
that

habitation.

has flow This

made

lines of the the outlines and it is

mountain the
sea

chains, of the
has formed. It is much, he
can no

of rivers is very in

much mensity imIt the of

nothing.

because,
the He

the lost.
or

of his domain, is

longer get
surface knows his own, knows he is

nothing, because
as

he

only

knows

body,
which

it were,

of the

Earth.

nothing
and almost

its soul, of that he is

ever

soul which

aliments

with ing noththe of

collaborating. He
forces which midst
to

of the immaterial

obeying, of
is orders of

psychicalzones
the
currents

in the transmitted

of which him

he the

moving,

by
make

the

gods, of
him how know! With
my to

the fluid ideas,pictures, sentiments, which other

unite

beings and
is that

which
the

his

destiny. Oh,
does
not

much

there

Terrestrian

yet

fingerthat globe round.

seemed It

to

see,

once

more me

turned
once

little
a

appeared

to

all at

like
is
our

chess-board

with that?

many

coloured

squares.
a

And
board, chess-

planet
on

not

Yes, it is in truth
are

which

the
are

gods

playing
this game which

the

eternal game
man,

of Life. for
man,

They
on

playing
chess-board have

with

and
very

the

they

made

slowly,which

they

altered

during long

centuries

394

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

and

which
on

they will
which
of which

alter

again

up

to the last ;
a a

board chessders, won-

every

square every

contains square

world

of

and know
game too

is

battle-field.

little historyto be able to follow the I know

terrifying
to

but closely,

enough

to enable

me

grasp

what ob

the aim
is We

and

object of
have the
and Was
a

it all

is,and
and
to

this aim

and
kind. man-

ject

nothing but
must

the evolution courage

progress write

of that
means
a

this
of

evolution

commenced,
murder.

has

continued, by
of that That the

robbery and of lentils, an

was

it for the sake

woman

handful
cestor an-

apple, or
and

far-off

guilty of fratricide?
that been
weaker the has

matters

little.
away

He with

killed his brother

gesture

of

doing

the
with

one

repeated through the

ages,

of a primordial and necessary implacability eth twentilaw. It goes on repeating itself. In our century, people still rob each other, but in a more artistic always massacring each People are way. other in
some

part
the

of the

but globe,

in

more

scientific

manner

than
to

formerly.
most

The

result is the same,

the

though.
factured manu-

Thanks

of inspiration

gods, we
how

have

the of these work and

wonderful
will want that

engines of
to
means. see

warfare. these
we are

One

days, they
we

things
not to

know

what

If

be
to

staggeredby
listen to what

this

we reality, terrifying

must

be able all her

Nature
us

cries out she

is
a

to

us

with

voices.
and that

She
her

tells work

that

great
In
to

transformer

is Life's work.

that

immortal

struggle to
forces real combat

which

humanity
serve

seems

rial be doomed, mate-

only

psychicalforces.

In

the reality, and

is between

passions,sentiments

ideas;

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE Invisibles
which

395
in certain
to

between
cellules furnish

those of the
our

formidable

lodged

brain,
the
to

for

other and

cellules have From

weapons
to

of attack

defence.

the of

flint hatchet the Fronde

elegant and well-temperedsword

the Lebel gun; there from is
a

and
to

the

wretched which
on

little boat will this pawns, and

serve

the the

Dreadnought,

ladder

for

terrestrial

history of our mentality. chess-board, the gods have

castles and and them and backwards

And

moved

knights,kings,queens, pushed
strange
has
waves moves

bishopsabout
forwards Each in
a

have

thousand these
waves moves

incomprehensible ways.

of

and

hecatombs and produced frightful and animal of human suffering. Each caused the destruction of the
at

of these restrians'
cost

has

Terthe

temples dwellings,
enormous

and

built edifices, of these which

moves,

of

labour. of dispersion

Each

too,
taken
on tain cer-

has
ages

caused
to

the

treasures

had

collect. the

Whilst
new

war

and
was

disease born

raged
and

of
on

squares,

life

developed
there shade. shone

and In with

gods put light here and shade shade of lightand lightof then they made far-off times, India, China, Persia and Asia
a

others.

The

brilliancy that
turn. to win
were

has

never

been

surpassed.
beacons know
not

Egypt, Greece, Carthage, Rome

in their in order nations endless It was, for themselves

have

all been did

although they
onwards. I

it,
the the dren, chil-

this divine

lightthat
I
see

all

moving

fancy

files of warriors,

accompanied by
mountain what

women,

slaves and

the flocks, crossing

chains,the

rivers, marshes, them, and

with

deserts, with

just

belonged
to

to

none

of the material

forces

help them!

396
that
who
we

THE

WONDERFUL
in times.
on

ROMANCE When
I think of the of the weak

have have

our

must

fallen

the way,
or

conquered who captivity, my

the Powers
Are

have
heart

been

mutilated killed,

taken anger.

into

swells with govern

us

pity and
then?

with

who

cruel

No.

obeying higher and

progress
means ours

inevitable laws
too.

They are, no doubt, themselves,and their

this progress who of
our

And

mense, is imeyes

in which

spiteof
see.

what

those

people say to-day,were

have
era,

do not

In the first centuries of

the barians bar-

ancestors

of the Germans who

handsome
were

dyed

their bodies blue.

There

bals canni-

in Scotland, whilst in the forests of France, human blood flowed in sacrifice

and
on

the

stone

altars.
the

At

ent, presit
are

Europe
return to

America
It is

the East? of dawn

light. Will for there quite possible,

possess made my

glimmers
All
very

there. had little

way, do

these

thoughts
Poor

globe
love

seem

it
we

to me, living gently round.

in the most Earth! know will

curious We

and
not

I turned it
as

should, as
epopee.
to

we

only
When
it

vaguely the history of

some one come
"

its will

titanic know

who

how

read
who

and and

will

Divine manuas a script," objectively, be able to explain it to us clearly

the humble is
no

simply,so
and
so

that both

and

the
so

great

may

be interested in it?

There

science
"

stood littleunder-

We
were,

stupidlytaught as history our history. compel brains of ten years old, milky brains, as it
to

absorb

the

past grandeur

of

Egypt,
cannot

of
even

try coun-

which
We

they

cannot

imagine

and

place.
of
cannot

its

compel them to remember kings and dynasties,at

the barbarous
an

names

age

when

they

398
this and
no

THE

WONDERFUL this person.

or

ROMANCE

object play
is
a

or more

They

enter

into

our

life
is

hap-hazard, no
a

important part there. but a Providential fatality,

Hotel the of

less

This

contact.

There thus
one

certain
of

Gibbon

in

Lausanne,

named who
was name

in memory of the every

great English writer

the
to

guests
One
was

old
me,

city.
it meant

saw

this

nearly
hotel that

day and,
the

nothing
occurred

but
to

the
me

sign.
Gibbon and
me

afternoon, it suddenly
author Roman

of

"

The

History
and

of

the
minded re-

Decline

Fall of
a

of the

Empire,"
feature

that

characteristic In 1869,
soon

of

an

epoch
the

that

had

been

lived.

after
a

arrivingin Rome,
on

I had I
was

asked told

for this work

at

bookshop
a

Corso.

by

in the bookseller,

loud

voice, for the

it
was no on

edification Index of the told which could

a

of all

present, I Books,

suppose, and that the

that
he

the

of Prohibited

had

copies
on

it.

Whilst

was

looking at
salesmen
a as

titles of books up
to
me

shelves,one
me

of the

came

and for

he I had let
me

had

just discovered
and

copy I
was

of the
a me

work

asked have it that

that,
He
not at

he foreigner,
so

it.

then

asked it.

exorbitant

price for
was

I did

buy

In

those

days

sin

expensivein Rome, thought

no so more

present
I had
an me

it costs
or

I had and
a

either of Gibbon
years,
was
a

nothing. his history

to

now,

after

many

wish

read

it,

spontaneous wish that

I read

like

inspiration.
a

this in
a

history and

it took

whole

year.

It

is written I have I
cannot

simple, pleasantstyleand
my
a

is full of

light.
that

already confessed
continue
warmth

frivolity.It dry,
even

is such

reading
nor

serious

writer, who
he could

has

neither

colour,

though

THE tell

WONDERFUL
secrets

ROMANCE curious
to

399
I did
are

me one

the
of

am

know. which

not

skip
that

the

three

thousand
This

pages

the clear out with-

of synthesis it shows
ever

fifteen centuries.
up, all the

is synthesis

so

time, Providential

work,

And

entangling the various threads of the weaving. the linkingtogetherof the admired, as a novelist,
circumstances, the
to
concur,

various
made
causes,

art

with

which

everythingis
the the intentional

the

apparent
of the

of insignificance

the

immensity
as

effects and lived

ironies. and

But,

I read drama

this drama,

by

us

in mind
so

body,
to

this
was

which

has

engendered
and the

much

I suffering,

frequentlyrebellious
I gave
vent
were

tions exclamaation admirI

was

which

not

in precisely I then

of the

gods.
the

From of

time

to

time and

thought
I about the the

coming
of
of found

to

death

things
When

felt other

organisms coming to England,

France,
face and
to

life.

I read then

dom kingdom kingI

for instance, and the face other with

about

European

kingdoms,
the and

myself
of back
to

evolution, with
my confidence

nomenon phehope
of
to

eternal
me.
"

life,and

came

On the what Index

to

reading the
Roman Gibbon owed

History
"

of the Decline

and

Fall

Empire

wondered,
of It the

in bewilderment, his work

on

the honour
Books? told

having
was,

the

of Prohibited crime of

perhaps,

thanks

the

having
know.

truth, the truth

a

which
scholar

is not and
a

pleasant to
and is not of

His

philosophy,as
above all he has
to tell
or

gentleman, seems
favourable with
to

to hover

questionsof something
Church,
his

party
which

religion. When
evident

Christianism

to the

he

does

this

regret

and

he

gives us

400

THE

WONDERFUL the doctors

of the

ROMANCE

proofs from
from adroit.

same

Church, and
consider I this

never

its

enemies.
I think it

Some
was

people

very that

straightforward.
his work
pages and

fancy
it

those who

condemned

were canonically

alarmed

at the three
"

thousand

did not

read

through
York social of
a

or

they were
Gibbon,
from of

incapable of understanding it.

I

After Herald
notes

always

used

to

read

my

New

Paris.

When,

in the I

and political
saw

twentieth

century Rome,
at

accounts

Parliamentarymeeting, or
Grand Hotel that and
were

of dinners

and

balls,at the
names as appeared re-

the

Excelsior, in which
in my

still shiningout
names

mind,

those
or freshing re-

of the feudal

barons,

such

as

Colonna,
of furnace.

Orsini
a

Caetani,

experienced the
on

sensation of
a

taking
And

bath

coming
wish

out

the

wickedly into my mind that I might see modern Romans moving about among the great scenes real which so reading had made my that they seemed to me. Three to be incredibly near I had gone back to Italyafter a quarter years previously, had of a century'sabsence. caused me My voyage whole series of disappointments, for which I should a formerly have held Rome, Florence and Venice responsible, but which were merely subjectivedisappointments. whom there at the age of twenty-five I had known Men when and them with their hair I saw were now fifty, turning grey, it gave me a stab. The whole of the
came

childish,frivolous

time
was

was

there, I felt
become

my

own

age

and

the sensation
I felt that

abominable. abominable, yes, absolutely

too

Italy had just as

strong
is too

an

accumulator

for me;

I feel that

Paris

rapid.

THE The

WONDERFUL contained

ROMANCE in the Museums

was

401 attracted
"

beauty
One
an
"

the

Other
to mount
was

I irresistibly. endless number

consequently obliged
"

of stairs when It
was

myself

"

protestingall the time.

ask
as

obliged to
my sunshade the

the

care-takers

for

to be humiliating permission to keep

I walked

through
I when

the rooms,

and

it

was me

only

sight of certain masterpiecesthat

One

calmed
one on a

again.

day
her

in Rome,

was

talking to
my eyes fell

of my mask

friends, near
on me
a

window,

house

opposite.
with
one can

Its I

powerful expression struck

was

and

interruptedwhat
some never

saying.
"

apologised
some tireOne is
"

and

added that

annoyance talk

It

is most here.

in peace

always
This
were was

interrupted by
not
a

mere

whim.

! something extraordinary I reallyfelt as though I and it gave

me a

being pursued by beauty

anger.
as

sort

of

tired

I had,

I believed, bidden my

last farewell of

to

Italy
I had

and, without written, the

"

being
of Romance Once

aware

it, the
every

book

reading

Gibbon, and
"

chapter of
me

The

Wonderful
back there.

was

taking gods
are

ably unavoidme :

more

the

saying to
with
me

"

Start

.off,start
Do
out

off, poor
know how my

Terrestrian
much

the

tired
to

feet ! " draw

they
the and

it costs leave

only
my

staples of
that the

tent, to
of

light,
Leman,
which

cheerful
to

room

table
wrens

harmony,
and the

Lake tomtits

leave

the

sparrows,

make it ?
some

of my I

balcony an fancy they do, for

dear with

open

aviary?
comes

Do
to

their will

they know me through

me

very

American
them

friends who

beg

to

spend
word

Christmas

in Rome.

They

write

the

402
"

THE
"

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

Come
a

in

enormous

letters.
me.

That

written

word

has

made go,

curious what

impression on
may !
means

I will go, yes, I will foolish. nine I

am

come

It is

perhaps

three

years

older; that
age the

something like
counts

campaigns,
it not

for at my late

each

year
to

triple. Is
the

rather the
life

in

day
I

make

another
thin
at

pilgrimage to
thread
as

Eternal
now

City?
It
seems

feel how
to
me,

of my

is.

times, oh,
that

the

jeering of Destiny's sinister

will cut
no

though handmaiden,
the she

I hear for

she
ture crea-

it is who ! kind in
now

the

thread,
"

horrible

She

doubt

considers
a

has

been
to

very leave
an

delaying so long
when I
see

time, but it

is hard

Life

it

so

immense, beautiful
to
me.

with

immortal
at Rome

beauty !
that I
am

Courage will come to succumb, there

in the world
at

If it be of the most

is

one

beautiful

cemeteries the
:

the
one

foot of

of

the

Aventine,

foreigners' cemetery,
"

the

which
The

Shelleysaid
it

It makes

one

in love with death."

light,softened
;
seems

by
to

the have those

tall cypress been

nary trees, is extraordifor

rest

created
are

happy
there

bodied disemseem

souls, and

who
to

at

to

belong to
I destined

the
to
am were

same

world,
such
to

be

happy together.
Chi my lo sa!
for

Am

sleep in going
to

peace?
final read

Well,

I it

prepare

departure, as
I shall

though
off here

be I
so

the

journey.

finish
derful WonI

all that

have that

through
not
on

of the
be Rome.

"

Romance,"
should
should wanted say. like to be
not to

it may
it

wasted.

able to take
me,

to

If this I
to

be allowed say, but

I shall not

have

said all that

I
was

I shall have
more

said
are

all that
more

Others

who

know

and

capablewill

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

403

continue

this

reading.
it.

shall

have

had

the

glory
me.

of

having
volume

commenced

That

is

enough book-shop
great,

for

The

will

be

small

one

in

the

if

to

some

of

my

readers

it

should

appear

that,

too,

is

enough

for

me.

PIERRE

DE

COULEVAIN.

"

404

THE

WONDERFUL

ROMANCE

LAUSANNE,

Hotel

Beausejour.

She Branch
Gibbon

did
"

not

go

to

Rome.

She
the and

"

fell
where of

from
Edward

the

few

steps
"

away Decline

from

spot
Fall

finished
his

The

the

Roman

Empire,"
Her express

share
wish

of
was

"

The
remain alone

Wonderful
unknown.

Romance." As
to

to

she criticism

peated re-

frequently,
and
to

her

work

belongs

curiosity.

THE

END